Pics & History of your Empire [Archive] - Page 6

seireikhaan

02-16-2008, 06:36

Well, its been a while, folks, but the Kievans are back in action. :thumbsup:

Chapter 5- The Tale of Andrei the Pragmatic

In the year 1176 of our Lord, Andrei II, eldest son of Vladimir the Righteous, ascended to the rank of Grand Prince of all of Kiev. Andrei was a valourous man, proud, and rightly so, of his military and family heritage. Andrei was also skilled in the realms of diplomacy and coercion. Despite his many strengths, Andrei had a single major flaw. He was, like his father, none to bright in the handling of economic matters. Secretly, behind his back, many of nobles of the court mocked and scorned his seeminly lack of intellect regarding the economy. The mock and scorn continued and grew in strenghth, until, according to legend, Andrei came in upon a small mock play being put on by several nobles to a private audience, whereupon in the play, Andrei is portrayed acting in much like a jester when confronted by economic advisors. Andrei's wrath is said to have woken the Pontiff in Rome and the Byzantine Emperor in Constantinople. None of the nobles partaking were seen again.

However, Andrei had much greater issues to attend to than just idiotic court nobles. The kingdom was bereft of finances due to the halt in trade following war with the Almoravid Caliphate. Infrastructure was growing at a grinding pace, and troops were becoming more and more spread out. Furthermore, the international community, which Vladimir had managed to string together in a degree of unity, did not revere him with the same respect, which became quickly evident. As a matter of fact, just ten days following his coronation to Grand Prince, Andrei received word that the Bela IV, King of Hungary, had launched a crusade in an attempt to retake Sweden for Catholic hands. Bela was by no means a weak ruler, but it appeared he had made a very foolish mistake. Primarily, he had picked a fight with one of the world's super powers, while his own kingdom could not muster nearly the troops or finances in one on one war. Additionally, he lost many frontline troops who signed up in fervor for the crusade, leaving his homelands moderately vulnerale. However, Bela was not one to be understimated, as events would turn out.

As an aside, before the exploration of Kievan events, it should be noted that the Almoravid Caliphate suffered a major civil war which saw the indepenance of many Iberian counties and provinces, and sever logistical and military problems seemed imminent for the Caliph.

The Great Treachery

In the year 1177, the year following Andrei's coronation, Andrei made the decision to retaliate against Bela with a direct invasion. He mustered troops from Levidia, Volyhinia, and Kiev, and marched on the region of Moldavia. His large force of over 1,000 was so imposing that the meager defenses in the region quickly retreating some to garrison the Keep, while all others retreated to Lesser Poland. However, not all was well. Bela still has large reserves of troops in Lesser Poland and Hungary, and soon, it became evident what Bela's plot was. From his palace in Kiev, Andrei received a visit from a Byzantine diplomat, as he had expected. He figured that Nicephorus III, Emperor, would make the obvious choice between his former allies, and side with Andrei. However, he recieved quite a shock. The diplomat informed him that Nicephorus offered deep condolenses, but had no choice but to side with Bela. Andrei was shocked and outraged, and only quick thinking and a fast horse enabled the diplomat to escape the city of Kiev with his head still attached. But the coup de grace of the Hungarian plan was just coming to fruition, which Andrei received word of just three days after chasing the Byzantine diplomat from his territory. Scouts raced into the palace, deprived of breath.

"What is it?!" Andrei demanded. Scouts coming to his palace out of breath in late August meant nothing good.

"My Lord! All hell has broken loose! Denmark has betrayed us! Danish armies from Estonia and Finland invaded Novgorod. Alexitov, the general, withdrew to the castle, while the rest withdrew to Lithuania!"

It is said that Andrei's response went something along the lines of :tnt: :furious3:

Upon cooling down, Andrei thought upon the situation in his bed chamber. His armies in Lithuania, Livonia, Muscovy, and Cherginov should be able to defeat the Danish army in Novgorod, with the sally of Alexitov. The catch would be that his navy must defeat the Danish navy thoroughly, and paralyze their army's movement. Furthermore, the Danish homeland was open to invasion, due to the fact that most of their troops were in Flanders and Western France, to attempt to combat the Almoravids. "If the navy holds out," Andrei pondered, "We should be able to ransack them on land. If, if, if..."

The year 1177 proved to be at least a modicum less 'eventful' for Andrei. His generals in the Baltics rallied together and came to blows with the Danish army besieging the castle. The Danes were outnumbered, but had large numbers of fierce and energetic vikings, along with archers and a few light spear armed infantry. The battle proved to be decided by the superior Kievan cavalry, which on many occasions, were able to flank and route the viking defenders with small pitched battles. Kievan forces lost just over 200 in the battle, while Danish forces lost roughly 500. Meanwhile, a small task force from Livonia invades Estonia, which had been left nearly defenseless in the Dane's zealous efforts to gain Novogorod. Danish forces withdrew to the fort, avoiding blows with the larger Kievan force. Meanwhile, in the south, Bela's army assembled and marched to Moldavia, to rescue their comrades and retake the province for catholic hands. The battle would prove to be terrible and bloody.

The Battle for Moldavia

Kievan forces alligned themselves next to a small wooded area, with rus and armoured spearmen making up the frontline, with heavy Varangian swordsmen filling the gaps, while Druzhina cavalry waited on the eastern wing, and General Chort Alekseev in the rear, accompanied by a couple units of tribal Voi swordsmen. However, unknown to the Hungarian army, in the small wooded area lurked one unit of Druzhina cavalry and one unit of Voi. The Hungarian armies initial surge consisted of many lower class troops such as joggaby javilineers and bowmen, acccompanied by a few sturdier feudal swordsmen and spearmen, with the rear brought up by many Szekely horse archers.

The Hungarian commander was apparently not by any stretches of the imagination a brilliant man. He completly ignored the wooded area to the west of the Kievan army, and instead marched his troops straight forwards to meet the Kievans face to face. The Hungarians marched in straight order, continually getting closer and closer to the Kievan army. As the archer drew their bow strings, Alekseev motioned to a unit of Druzhina cavalry on the western rear to begin swinging around the main battle line. The Hungarian arrows failed to break the Kievan battle line, which was well protected by armor which blunted the volleys. The joggaby continued their march forwards, while the Szekely began also to draw their bow strings. At that moment, Aleckseev blew a loud wistle. A flag bearer raised his flag, and waved it high and proud, a signal to the hidden Druzhina cavalry in the woods. The Druzhina's easily perceived the signal, and immediately put the plan into action. Meanwhile, the Druzina's on the other flank began as well. At a 90 degree angle to the Hungarian army, the Druzhina's powered thier way through the trees, bursting from the treeline, screaming loud and fiercely. The Hungarian joggaby and archers were their targe. The skirmisher began to march quickly eastwards, to flee from the trap. However, they soon only met the axes of the Druzhina's sent from the other flank. Meanwhile, Druzhina and Varangian infantry began a march forwards, to totally collapse the Hungarian line. A unit of Hungarian armoured spears had managed to turn themselves to face the ambushing cavalry, and slowed the advance. However, now the Hungarian battle line had been thrown into chaos. Despite this, however, Hungarian troops proved their great valor on the field that day. The Szekely soon joined the brawl, and many Hungarian troops, minus skirmishers, fought to the death that day. It was only the great skill and tactical manuevering by Kievan forces which won the day. Eventually, the intial wave of Hungarians were either routed from the field or destroyed to the man. The second wave consisted of a few medium horsemen, as well as milita units. Once again, Hungarian forces ignored the woods to march straight on the Kievan forces, and this time, were ambushed by Voi who had remained hidden in the battle up to then. However, once again, Hungarian forces remained valours, with many fighting, and being slaughtered to, a man. The last wave of Hungarian troops consisted of a slavic conscripts as well as mounted crossbows and yet more medium horsemen. However, once again, the Hungarian forces ignored the wooded area, and were once again ambushed by Voi swordsmen who had rehidden themselves in the trees. However, with the exception of the slavic conscripts, the Hungarian forces once again fought with immense bravery, and consequently, were slaughtered to a man. Kiev had won the battle, but the Hungariand had won their admiration. Follwing the battle, Alekseev ordere his troops to construct a small memorial on the battlefield, to commemorate the bravery and valor of not only the deceased Kievan soldiers, but to the deceased Hungarians as well.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/BattleofMoldavia.jpg

Their was yet still one more land battle yet to be resolved in the year 1177. Andrei ordered his large force of over 1,600 troops in Prussia to attempt an invasion of Danish held Pomerania. The prevoius spying reports had estimated the Danish army at roughly 1,200 troops, with a merely decent commander. However, the Danes had anticipated the move, and had, during the spring of 1177, before the invasion, moved another 400 troops to defend, as well as King Knud himself, to defend the province. Prince Alexander, Andrei's younger brother, did not much like his odds of a true and brutal defeat of the Danish forces, and withdrew back to Prussia.

As the battles waged on land, similar battle raged at sea. Kievan fleets engated Danish fleets at every chance, and in every sea battle that year, the Kievan fleets won the day, though at times with losses. Ultimately, Danish fleets suffered major setbacks, and Kievan access to the Baltics was once again free, while the North Sea was now bereft of Danish fleets. This proved especially critical, as the Hungarian crusade, which had worked its way to Friesland, could no longer use the Danish have to directly attack Sweden from its vantage point, and had to change to the direct(and predictable) land route.

In 1178, hearing that his fleet had cleared the way, Andrei ordered his large army that had previously been in charge of the defense of Sweden, under the leadership of yet another brother, Prince Yaroslav, to launch an invasion of Scania. The Danish army withdrew to their keep, being outnumbered over ten to one and in quality of troops as well. Meanwhile, the force which had previously won back Novgorod now went on the offensive to Finland, and quickly routed the far outnumbered Danish army that was stranded their with ease. In the south, the Hungarians refused ransom for the over 300 soldiers who had been captured in their attempts to retake Moldavia. Consequenlty, Hungary's eastern border was all but neutered, as over 85% of the army sent to Moldavia either died on the field or was executed after the refused ransom. Relations remained tenous with Nicephorous of Byzantium, but it seemed that Nicephorous had at least been discouraged from an invasion of Kievan lands by the stalwart efforts thus far against the Danes and Hungarians.

Over the next few years, military campaigns slowed, as stronghold in Estonia, Finland, Moldavia, and Scania all were slowly starved out. The only action came in 1179, when Andrei ordered a renewed attempt to take Pomerania. With many troops freed up from having to defend the northern regions, Andrei was able to send an additional 500 troops to assist Alexander. Much to their surprise, that year, Knud transferred many troops westerwards, apparently to better engage the Almoravids in the west. The result was that only a meager garrison awaited Alexander when he invaded, which offered no immediate resistance, falling back to the stronghold. The result was two fold. Andrei was able to expand his realm, but it also brought about a realization. He needed to make peace with the Almoravids. The situation in England was something of a small arms race, but other than that, there was little actual conflice between the two anymore. Additionally, peace would mean renewed trade, which would add needed florins to Kievan coffers. This petty religious conflict was doing him and his kingdom no good. In late 1179, he sent diplomats to pursue to the Almoravid Caliph to persuade him for peace.

In 1181, the Hungarian crusade, launched five years ago, finally met hostile lands, when his army marched into Scania, which was now, finally, under the complete control of Kiev. The cruade had garnered many followers, and now numbered over 1,400 soldiers. However, many of these soldiers were ill trained, and were led by groups of fanatics who had little military expertise. The battle of Scania would rock the Catholic world.

The Battle of Scania

Prince Yaroslav arranged his troops in a traditional order. Archers worked the front, with heavier Rus spearmen, two units of mercenary Saracen spearmen, and Viking Huscarles backing them. Two Naptha catapult mercenaries were situated in gaps in the rear. Meawhile, an assortment of cavalry, from Yaroslav's bodyguard, to mercenary Alan cavalry and Faris, to Cherny Klobuki, who ringed the flanks of the army. The Hungarians army consisted of many fanatics, archers, light spear armed infantry, with one or two units of armoured spears and fuedal swordsmen.

The Hungarian army, like its predecessors at Moldavia, lacked true military expertise, and instead marched their outmatched troops directly towards the powerful Kievan infantry. Kievan archers rained arrows on the approaching crusader troops. Many lacked any semblance of armor or shields, and Kievan archery killed many men. The catapults launched pots of Naptha into the ranks of the more heavily armored spearmen, and in combination with the archers, further incensed the crusaders to speed their march forward up. Leading the charge was the Hungarian general, a fanatic who had risen to power through his religous devotion and zeal, but lacked true military skill. As the Hungarian troops marched forward, the Kievan archers fell back, while the main infantry line marched forwards. Across the boards, the Kievan troops heavily outclassed the crusaders, and just 25 seconds into the brawl, the Crusader general lay dead, slewn by a mighty huscarle axe. Then, something astounding happened. Word somehow traveld quickly through the Hungarian ranks, and many panicked. The fanatics began fleeing, which further panicked nearby units. The nearby troops saw their general laying dead, and began fleeing as well. Within eight seconds, the entire Hungarian army, let alone front line, was in full route. Yaroslav couldn't believe his eyes. He had expected a hard fought battle after hearing of Hungarian bravery in Moldavia, yet here was the entire Hungarian army, fleeing before his eyes. Shaking himelf out of his reverie, Yaroslav ordered his cavalry to run down the fleeing troops, even joining the fray himself a bit. The battle soon became ridiculous, as every time Hungarian troops began to rally, their confidence was soon crushed by a cavalry charge. Kievan cavalry ran the Hungarian army off the field, including all reinforcements who attempted to take the field as well. With the general dead and an absurd number of troops captured, the battle all but ended the Hungarian crusade to retake Sweden.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/crushingthecrusade.jpg

In 1182, Andrei sent his youngest sister, Anna, to court the Byzantine court for a potential husband and, of course, cementing an alliance. Word back proved joyous, as Nicephorous gladly accepted the proposal, bringing to the two eastern orthodox power back together once again. It seemed that Nicephorous had been so impressed by Keivan victories over the Hungarians, and realized the true value of having Andrei and the Kievan line as an ally.

In 1183, a most peculiar event happened. Andrei's diplomats finally arrived to the court of the Almoravid Caliph, having had much difficulty in tracking him down. However, in the court of Kiev, Andrei recieved a most unexpected guest; an Almoravid diplomat, who came claiming the Caliph wished to end the war with Andrei. In Valencia, the Caliph proposed that, since it appeared that both sides wanted the conflict ended and both were at war with Denmark, that they ally. At the same time, Andrei was proposing the exact same thing to the Almoravid diplomat. When both diplomats returned to their home, they both felt quite eager to break the news to their respective ruler, only to find out they'd been circumvented by each other. However, regardless of the mechanics of the operation, the Almoravids were now allied to Kiev.

The next few years saw little eventful happen on the Kievan side. Yaroslav continued almost unimpeded into Denmark, with the majority of Danish troops still on the Almoravid frontlines. The province was surrendered without contest by the Danes. The next year, to the south, the Kievan army marched from Pomerania to Saxony, to hopefully once and for all destroy the Hungarian crusade nad take the province from the outnumbered Danish troops. Unexpectedly, Prince Alexander received aid from the Bohemians from the south, who joined the battle and aided in destroying much of the Hungarian resistance on the field. While the meager Hungarian force was being dispacted, their Danish allies used the time bought by it to withdraw from the field orderly, and fell back to Friesland. The province was ultimately surrendered completely to Kievan hands. In 1187, the Almoravids finally established a navy in the English channel, and took nearly every troop from Wessex to help combat their enemies on the mainland. The Danes lost Flanders, and, in desperate attempt to retake it, lost a large portion of the army which had resided in Friesland. With, once again, little resistance to block him, Prince Alexander continued the westward push, and obliterated the small Danish resistance with little effort. The Danes had now been reduced to desolate Scotland and Normandy. Yaroslav, with little to do with his army in Denmark in the meantime, launched an invasion of Norway, to subdue it and its valuable trade goods, for Kiev. Magnus IV, the Norse King, surrendered completely in the face of an army which fare outpowered his own, and no blood was lost on either side. Additionally, and somewhat ironically, after calling their troops away from Wessex, the English launched an invasion of the province, and successfully captured it with little loss. However, the Caliph did not seem to mind much, and peace was soon restablished between the two.

The Hungarians saw as similar fate to the Danes ensuing, as the Byzantine Empire declared war on the Hungarians and began large scale invasions of Carpathia and the province of Hungary itself. However, just as the invasions were beginning to crush Hungarian resistance, trouble began brewing in the far flung regions of the empire. In Syria, Palestine, and Antioch, a Seljuk man by the name of Osman led a large scale revolt against the Byzantine empire and established the Seljuk kingdom once more. They retook the provinces they once held long ago, as well as Mesopotamia, before Byzantine retaliation could begin. Meanwhile, revolts became commonplace in Byzantine Africa, with Cyrenacia declaring independance, and continuing revolts having to be put down in Egypt. Additionally, the island of Cyprus also successfully declared independance, breaking from Byzantine rule, aided by the fact that there wer no Byzantine troops patrolling the province, having been called to the frontline with Hungary.

The Kievan kingdom was finally at a point of peace, having mostly destroyed the Danes, having neutered the Hungarian military, and allies once again on all sides. The economy was finally recovering with trade once again flowing to the ports of western Europe. The military was clearly strong, as was the navy. It would be in this time of short repose that Andrei, age 56, in 1194, passed away from an illness. The nobles who had long since come to admire his resiliance and common sense(as well as fear his pride), felt a general sense of accomplishment that radiated from the funeral. Andrei, they felt, had served his purpose hear on earth, crippling those who would do the Kingdom harm, by reestablishing his allies, and putting the economy back on track. He would not, unfortunately, get to see the final result, but he had guided the kingdom through tumultous times, and through that guidance, Kiev had emerged stronger than ever. The only dissappointment, many felt, was that his eldest son was not yet mature enough to take the throne and continue the direct line. Rather, the throne fell to Yaroslav, whos armies had fared so well in the norse regions. However, Yaroslav had no children yet, and at 40+ years of age, its seemed quite likely that Yaroslav could father an heir in time. However, more remarkable things had happened in the last 100 years for the Kievan kingdom. Only time would tell where the royal line would lead.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Kievcirca1194.jpg

Tales of the Kievan Kingdom
Chapter One- Ysevolod the Great (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1764556&postcount=1227)
Chapter Two- Ysevelod the Unfortunate (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1767718&postcount=1229)
Chapter Three- Yuri the Vengeful (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1784523&postcount=1231)
Chapter Four- Vladimir the Righteous (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1793919&postcount=1234)

bamff

03-10-2008, 07:33

The Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 4 – An Unexpected Threat

Whilst the amazing events of 1223 did indeed lead to much rejoicing throughout the kingdom at large, they also led to a fair degree of anxiety and concern in the royal household.

Tzar Stafan was all too aware that there were still those amongst the nobility of the former kingdom of Castile-Leon that were less than pleased to swear loyalty to their new monarch. He was fortunate in that the Serbian treasury was full to overflowing, and this allowed the young Tzar to embark upon a campaign of public works the likes of which had never been seen on the Iberian peninsula.

This campaign soon proved to be spectacularly successful. The prosperity that flowed from this activity saw Hispano-Serbians from all levels of society singing the praises of their newly adopted ruler. Even if this had not been the case, Stafan had a second weapon to hand in winning over the hearts and minds of any wavering Castile-Leonese. Among those who had pledged their allegiance to the Serbian throne were the two most prominent bishops of Castile-Leon.

Don Rodrigo Jimenez de Rada and Don Gonzalo de Berceo had both been pragmatic enough to realise that whilst the principle faith of the kingdom would be Orthodox Christianity, there were still advantages to be had by aligning themselves closely with the crown. Tzar Stafan was also a pragmatist, and he knew all too well that having two such senior Catholic clergymen in his pocket could be most useful indeed – and not only in pacifying his new subjects.

“These two will be of significant assistance in our diplomatic endeavours in the west,” he noted to his Chamberlain.

This statement was to be proven true as early as the following year, with de Berceo securing an alliance with the mighty Sicilian empire, and Don Rodrigo Jimenez de Rada similarly successful in his negotiations with the French monarch.

Indeed, all was well in the state of Serbia. Sadly this was not the case for Serbia’s powerful northern ally. There was something rotten in the state of Denmark. The long and bloody conflict between the Danes and Lithuania raged on throughout the decade, and as the year 1230 dawned across Europe, there were no signs that this decade would prove any more peaceful for the steppes. There had long been tensions simmering between the two Scandinavian kingdoms of Denmark and Norway, and in 1231 these tensions bubbled up into open warfare, with the Danes seizing the rich province of Friesland. A number of smaller conflicts had also been reported along the borders that separated Denmark and the kingdom of Bohemia.

In 1232, word arrived at court in Serbia, and no doubt also in Denmark, that a great army of unknown origin had arrived from the east, and was poised to sweep across the steppes carrying all before it like a great wave. The so-called “Golden Horde” had arrived, and with staggering numbers of men and horses.

As if this were not enough turmoil for the Danish king to deal with, his agents brought him the rumours that his own brother intended to poison him by the unusual method of pouring poison in his ear, so as to steal his kingdom and his wife….or so the story goes….

France on the March

The same year that Tzar Stafan learned of the arrival in eastern Europe of the Golden Horde, he also learned of the French assaults on the Venitians in Milan and on the English in Flanders. The French invasion of Milan progressed quite well. The army of the Venitian Doge was significantly outnumbered, and could offer little resistance. In the north, however, the French found the English to be far tougher opponents. The French army was beaten back after a bloody encounter. Worse news was to come for France. The English navy was far stronger than its French counterpart, and in very short order, the French were swept from the seas.

Not to be so easily deterred, the French regathered their forces and launched further assaults on the English held province in 1233 and 1234. By 1234, the English garrison had been sufficiently worn down, and the French army was victorious. The ensuing victory celebrations fanned French territorial ambitions, and a royal decree saw a burgeoning of the numbers of Frenchmen in military service.

Meanwhile in the east, the armies of the Golden Horde descended on the Danish province of Levidia in 1234. The Danish army in that province was routed, further adding to the woes of King Olaf III. On the brighter side of things for the Danish Monarch, the Horde were cutting a swathe through the armies of Denmark’s old enemy Lithuania in the north. The stress was sufficient to bring about Olaf’s demise, and in late 1234, he was succeeded by his son, who was crowned Hardeknud II.

The combination of cost and attrition of forces saw the Horde’s great westward advance temporarily halted in 1235, with the conquest of the Danish held province of Crimea. In 1239, however, a large force of fierce Mongol warriors swept into the Serbian protectorate of Moldavia. Upon seeing the size of the Serbian force blocking their advance, Kaizuk, the Mongol general, uncharacteristically ordered his army to wheel about and return to Levidia. This was to prove a brave (or perhaps foolhardy) move, for upon hearing of this ignominious retreat, the Khan called for the head of his general, and the unfortunate Kaizuk was duly executed.

Ally becomes Adversary

The war between France and England had continued to rage unabated throughout the decade, with neither side gaining any clear advantage. Flanders changed hands several times during this period, and the French king, Louis VII, grew ever more impatient with his lack of success in the north.

In the year 1240, King Louis reached the decision that if he could not expand further in the north, he would strike south. This news came as something of a shock to the nobles of the French court, for all of the lands immediately to the south were held by France’s long time allies, Serbia and Sicily. The King’s decision was simple. Sicily was a Catholic nation. Serbia was not. The die was cast. Louis ordered his general in Aquitaine, Sir Gilbert de Vesc, to march on Aragon.

The Battle of Huesca

The French army was a sight to behold. 3,453 men strong, the column had taken an age to snake its way through the mountainous passes from Aquitaine into the heartland of Aragon. The force had taken some time indeed to reach its present location northwest of the town of Huesca. Sir Gilbert de Vesc looked out across his massive force with pride. The myriad flickering campfires showed the magnitude of the army beautifully as evening drew its dark cloak across the landscape. He turned to his adjutant, Sir Louis de Brabant.

“Louis, tomorrow we will write a great and glorious chapter in the history of France. Our spies tell us that we outnumber Buturovic’s men by almost 3 to 1. They are but Serbs, not Frenchmen. Like as not, they are ill-equipped and poorly disciplined….and they are, after all, not true Christians. We can not fail….and yet, my friend you look worried.”

“Buturovic is a skilled general, my lord. His men will not sell their lives cheaply.”

De Vesc laughed “That is as may be, Louis, but what can 1,300 men do against 3,400?”

The information provided by the French spies was indeed good. Lord Buturovic had but 1,272 men with which to defend Aragon. They were, however, well equipped, well trained, and well led. Morale was high indeed in the Serbian encampment.

For his part, Lord Buturovic knew that for his Serbian army to be successful on this day, it would be through patience and discipline. He had ordered his Vlastela Heavy Cavalry to dismount and fight on foot. This would reduce their natural inclination to charge the enemy – today Buturovic needed them to hold the line, not break the enemy line. In addition, it was far easier for the Serbian arbalesters to fire over the heads of a line of men rather than over the additional height of a line of men on horseback. He ran his eye thoughtfully over his dispositions once again, stopping when his eyes fell on the regiment of the unfortunately named Semi Panic. A wry smile crossed Buturovic’s face. He had known Panic for many years.

“He is one commander who does not wish to live up to his name,” he commented to his lieutenant “And he will not. He has lived with the jokes for many years. Today is his chance to rise above them once and for all.”

The French trumpets and drums grew ever louder as de Vesc’s army came into view.

“My God, look at the size of that army….” Muttered a young arbalester near Buturovic’s troop. The Serbian general countered “No excuses for missing a target that size, boys!”

De Vesc’s army included a number of Spanish jinetes. At the time of the death of the King of Castille-Leon, a number of his former subjects had preferred to journey north to swear allegiance to France rather than to swear loyalty to a non-Catholic Monarch. Now they were returning to Aragon as a skirmishing screen in front of the French army. As it transpired, most of them were returning never to leave again. Wave upon wave of arbalest bolts slashed through their ranks, cutting down horses and riders alike. The carnage was horrific to behold, and the screams of injured and dying men and the terrified whinnying of horses could not be drowned out by the blaring horns and drums.

Even as the jinetes died, the second wave of Frenchmen moved slowly forwards. Many of the Chivalric Sergeants, Feudal Footknights, Feudal men-at-arms, and Order Foot did not have to concern themselves with picking a path through the dead jinetes. The continuing hail of arbalest bolts meant that many did not have another concern in this world. It was much the same for two troops of feudal knights and two of mounted Sergeants. De Vesc himself was one of many who did not live to reach the Serbian line.

Of those that did, a terrible fate awaited. The Vlastela Heavy Infantry cut a swathe through the ranks of any Frenchmen that came within reach. The main body of the French army now found itself stuck in a valley under heavy arbalest fire, and with Serbian jinetes now raining down their deadly javelins from either flank, before the Serbian cavalry swept in to despatch any survivors. As each French wave faltered, broke and ran, a new wave surged forward, only to meet the same terrible fate. Each time the French broke and ran, the Serbs remained stoically resisting the temptation to pursue.

At the end of the battle, one-third of the entire French army was either dead or captured. 922 French bodies littered the field, 276 were prisoners. Serbian casualties totalled only 39 dead. Buturovic had indeed won a glorious victory for Serbia!

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Huesca-1241.jpg

Adding insult to injury, a ransom of 1348 florins was paid by the French for the release of Sir Louis de Brabant and his fellow prisoners.

The Serbian response to the French aggression was swift and decisive. In 1242, Stefan Jovanovic led a large Serbian army into Toulouse. The French garrison, largely comprised of survivors from Huesca, offered no resistance, fleeing north and thereby handing the province to the Serbs.

1243 brought far better news for King Louis. Finally his generals brought him news of a victory, with the English army having been driven from Champagne. With one enemy driven back, he ordered his generals to redouble their efforts and win a decisive victory in the south. With this in mind, orders were despatched to gather an army in Aquitaine under the leadership of Lord Mauclerc.

By the following year, Mauclerc’s force had swollen to an impressive force of some 3,545 men, and the French general marched south to Aragon.

The Battle of Jaca

Simon Mauclerc, the current Lord Mauclerc, was a veteran of the French invasion of Milan in 1232. He had established a reputation on that campaign as a man who “got the job done”. This is why King Louis had selected for this current mission….and he was determined to repay the faith that his Monarch had shown in him by winning a victory here in Aragon.

Once again, the “Lion of Tripoli” (as Buturovic was known throughout the Serbian Kingdom) found his forces sorely outnumbered. The Serbian army was only some 1,310 men strong, but Buturovic was confidant that his men would once more rise to the occasion.

Mauclerc adopted a different approach to that taken by de Vesc. He ordered his line such that a screen of feudal sergeants and chivalric sergeants led the way, forming a screen for wave after wave of Spanish javelinmen and French crossbowmen. As had been the case in 1241, the Serbian arbalesters exacted a dreadful toll on the French army. Every metre gained was paid for in blood. Mauclerc himself led his own troop of knights close enough to launch a charge on the Serbian lines. Despite their tenacity, the French knights were no match for the Vlastela Heavy Infantry (once again Buturovic had ordered his cavalry to dismount), and they were hacked from their saddles. Only two survived the onslaught of the Serbs. One was Mauclerc himself. In a state of blind panic (not to be confused with the Serbian Semi Panic, who was engaged elsewhere on the field), Mauclerc fled, leaving his army to fend for itself.

The Serbs ruthlessly followed the same pattern as had been laid out at Huesca three years earlier, smashing each wave of Frenchmen as it appeared. The Frenchmen paid a heavy toll indeed. As the battle ended, 1,050 of their number lay lifeless alongside 227 brave Serbs. A further 704 Frenchmen surrendered. It was another devastating defeat for the French.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Jaca-1244.jpg

With the southernmost French armies now in tatters after this series of humiliating defeats, the populace of Aquitaine rose up in rebellion in 1245. This was welcome news indeed for Tzar Stafan, but it was not to be the end of King Louis’ torment. Stafan was not finished with the French. Not by a long way. They would pay for their treacherous actions – and pay dearly indeed.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1245-Europe.jpg

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – A Place to Live (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1223”)
Chapter 2 - Carving an Empire (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1239”)
Chapter 3 – Treachery & Triumph (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1241”)

bamff

03-11-2008, 07:01

And many thanks to Kamikhaan for helping me to tidy up my "Previous Chapters" bit....

:bow:

Martok

03-11-2008, 07:11

Another fine entry, bamff! I especially liked how you worked the Catholic Bishops into the story. :medievalcheers:

caravel

03-11-2008, 10:24

I don't look in on this thread nearly as often as I should, but I see that bamff is still on form.

:bow:

Kamakazi

03-22-2008, 20:31

Well i Got a 60% victory with the sicilians this weekend at my moms house lol after eing yelled at for hours to get off the "stupid game." Pretty much it started out slow but i invaded the upper aftican reigon as my first move.

Then i started to circle both sides and stopped in the west at the bottom of the Spanish empire. To the east though i swept aside the defences of the Egyptians after a few major battles.

I started to make my way up into the Turkish controlled areas and everyone decided to to go war with me :furious3: So i was at war with the French fries , the Turks, the Novos, and the Papacy all at once. Eventually i took down the Turkish and moved as far as Constantinople to the west.

Finally i got forced up with 3 of my 5 jedi generals and attacked the Novos from the bottom east of the map. (cant remember which provence that was)
They were pretty much a push over. I got as far as where the Hungarians were and i stopped to regroup. Thenm the Egyptians decided to be smart and reappear. It was a good thing i left a jedi and a lot fo troops theres so i got them eradicated in about 3 years.

Finally i pushed throught hungary in one huge blitz :smg: of about 3 years time. At about this time thought i had 3 or 4 crusades launched against me by my allies the spanish, the germans, and the english. :wall: I held them all off :smash: and kepth on going. Eventually the Spanish collapsed and i bought all their armies as rebels and won. :sweatdrop: :2thumbsup:

I would post my victory picture but i rly dont know how. If sum one tells me ill post it.

Martok

03-24-2008, 03:18

Nice game, Kamakazi! :medievalcheers:

Welcome to the Org, by the way. ~:wave:

Knight Templar

03-24-2008, 15:43

I would post my victory picture but i rly dont know how. If sum one tells me ill post it.

Just press F2 while playing. Screenshots are stored in "TGAs" folder (to view a file in TGA format, get Photoshop or IrfanView or some other good program)

And wellcome to org ~:cheers:

Kamakazi

03-24-2008, 19:31

ty lol yea i started another game with the spanish last night till like 4 this mornin (i couldnt sleep) ill keep you posted

bamff

03-25-2008, 00:19

Looking forward to reading all about your Spanish campaign, Kamakazi! :2thumbsup:

Kamakazi

03-25-2008, 16:19

Well my Spanish campain is pretty good soo far. I went down the top of Africa (again) and took out both the almohads and the egyptians. Ive also taken out the byzantines and the russians. Lol ive fallen in love with the steppe cavalry and feudal cavalry. Im the biggest country but ive attacked hungary but if you look at my other thread im rly in trouble because of my excommunication. :lam:

bamff

04-29-2008, 07:27

Apologies - this is a bit of a "rush job", but I felt that I had prevaricated long enough, and then I noted that it has been over a month since we had a post in this thread...so for what it is worth, here is a little update....

The Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 5 – The Storm Breaks

The French garrison of Aquitaine was clearly in trouble. Not only were their numbers sorely depleted by the successive unsuccessful assaults on the Serbian province of Aragon, but now they faced a problem from within.

Word had begun to spread in 1244 that the local populace, the Guiennes, were rallying under the banner of Rene de Poitiers. What had been but rumour and supposition 12 months previously was to become only too real for the French in the summer of 1245. The Guienne army of de Poitiers had formed at La Rochelle, and had gathered further numbers as it marched south through Rochefort & Saintes. When de Poitiers gave the word for his army to rest in this latter town, his force totalled some 1,980 men.

Meanwhile in the south of Aquitaine, Lord Buturovic’s Serbian army had crossed the border unopposed, and now marched north, halting at the gates of Bordeaux. The Serbian force comprised some 2,462. A good number of these men had fought under Buturovic at Huesca and Jaca.

Lord Mauclerc had assumed command of the French garrison in Aquitaine, and he too had been present at Huesca. He knew only too well that the Serbian army posed a significant threat.

With 2,000 men to his north, and a further 2,400 at his doorstep, Lord Mauclerc adopted the same tactic that he had employed on the field at Huesca. He decided that discretion was the better part of valour, and he once again took flight, with as many of his men as could march. French control of Aquitaine was ended – but who would now assume control of the province – Guiennes or Serbians? The armies of de Poitiers and Lord Buturovic would decide that very issue in a field to the south of the town of Cognac.

The Battle of Cognac

Rene de Poitiers had positioned his army atop a small hillock, with a small wood securing his left flank. He surveyed his line once again. Yes, he thought, if the Serbs approach (as he thought they would) directly from the south, his men would be well positioned…but if they should enter the field from the south west….his gaze shifted to the open ground that exposed his right flank.

“No,” he thought, “I cannot take such a risk.”

He issued the orders for the army to take position on the higher ground to the north.

“But my lord, to move now, with the Serbians approaching…” began Olivier Marais, the commander of a unit of Chivalric Sergeants.
“The Serbs will still be some hours away,” Retorted de Poitiers “It is a long march from Bordeaux. They will still be waking after camping for the night at Barbezieux.”

This was to prove a disastrous miscalculation by the Guienne leader. Lord Buturovic and his men had marched through the night. The two armies were in fact far closer than either had realised, separated only by a hill that ran across the field from east to west. Four troops of Jinetes were the first Serbian troops to be sighted by the Guiennes.

It was the Jinetes who reacted the fastest. With most of the Guienne army now in the valley that separated their initial position and their intended position, Rene de Poitiers and his Militia Sergeants found themselves isolated. Marais and the other Guienne commanders were slow to react, allowing the Serbian Jinetes to race in and surround de Poitiers’ men. The Serbian horsemen rained javelins down from all sides. It was a massacre.

The Guienne commanders now issued the order to advance, and with a defiant roar, the Guiennes surged forwards, eager to avenge their fallen leader. Sadly for these brave men, a new horror awaited them as they reached the crest of the hill. Row upon row of Serbian arbalests and shielded bowmen stood patiently, their weapons loaded and ready. The advancing rows Guiennes were ripped apart as volley after volley tore through them. The defiant roar gave way to the screams of the wounded, cries of anguish and panic, and ultimately to the clatter of dropped weapons as those who survived turned and ran.

The Serbian Jinetes had wheeled around to the flanks, and now surged back into the fray to complete the rout by riding down the Guienne crossbowmen and arbalests. Only the Guienne feudal men at arms held their ground, and some even reached the Serbian line, where the dismounted Vlastela Heavy Cavalry and Voynuk Bladesmen made short work of them. Soon all of the Guiennes were in full retreat. Several waves of fresh troops bravely tried to turn the tide, but each was repelled by the Serbian force. Over half of the 1,980 Guiennes who took the field that day were dead or captured by the day’s end. 657 paid the ultimate price, a staggering number when compared to the 52 Serbs who perished. Lord Buturovic had secured another astounding victory for Serbia.

A Unified Serbia

Tzar Stafan had long been troubled by the fact that his kingdom was split into two distinct regions, and even more so now that the Western Kingdom had come under French attack. True, those provinces could still be supplied by sea, and could still engage in trade by sea….but if the Sicilians or Danes were to turn on Serbia, their naval power could effectively isolate the two parts of his realm. With this in mind, he surveyed the map. Serbia was already at War with France, so he had no hesitation whatsoever in ordering the invasion of Burgundy. It was with mixed feelings, however, that he ordered Lord Cubrilovic to annexe the Bohemian held province of Tyrolia. In recent times, the Bohemians had proven to be good neighbours and trading partners. Stafan bore neither the Bohemian people nor their king any ill will, but, he reasoned, the unification of Serbia was a cause worthy of opening a second front.
The meeting of Lord Cubrilovic’s army and that of the Bohemians under Sir Mikulas Simon in the Battle of Schrankogel was a bitter and bloody affair. 217 Bohemians and 200 Serbians died that day, and 265 Bohemian surrendered as the superior Serbian numbers eventually prevailed.

By contrast, the invasion of Burgundy proved to be completely bloodless, with the French fleeing before the army of Stefan Jovanovic.

The following year, the Serbian advance continued, with Lord Cubrilovic pushing on into Switzerland, and Don Hernando Sanchez invading the now isolated French province of Milan. The garrison of Milan had been sorely depleted by the French invasion of Tyrolia, with only 60 men left to face Sanchez’s force. All were killed or captured for the loss of a single Serbian.

Those Frenchmen captured in Milan may well have wished that they were part of the army that had marched north into Tyrolia under Lord de Bonifaz. The Frenchmen with de Bonifaz, however, were largely wishing that they were back in Milan – or at the very least somewhere with a roaring fire, for it was mid-winter, and the mountains of Austria while breath-takingly pretty, were bitterly cold. The freezing temperatures gnawed at the Frenchmen’s very bones as they trudged north to meet the Serbs at Bielerhöhe Pass.

The Battle of Bielerhöhe Pass

Don Garc Mendoza could hear the French trumpets and drums above the howling wind. He craned his neck once more in a vain attempt to peer through the snow flurries that obscured his foes. A smile drifted across his face as he considered how different this scene was to the lands in which he had spent his early years. Mendoza’s father had been a crusader, and had eventually settled in Tripoli, establishing a lucrative business trading in cloth. As had many of their neighbours, the house of Mendoza had sworn loyalty to Serbia in 1223. Upon the outbreak of war with the French, Don Garc had gathered his Turcopoles and set sail for Venice, a port he knew well through the family business. This day would make or break him as a military commander, of that he was only too well aware. Many had scoffed at the son of a cloth merchant who fancied himself as a leader of men, but his father had been a soldier before he became a merchant, and Mendoza was nothing if not self confident.

He had chosen to make his stand at Bielerhöhe Pass. The pass itself wound its way uphill, and was bordered by an almost sheer cliff on either side. Mendoza had positioned the bulk of his force at the north-eastern or higher end of the pass. He had sent out his Jinetes and Mounted Crossbowmen to hold the high ground on either side of the pass. Hopefully they would channel the Frenchmen into the pass.

Mendoza swore again, cursing the snow which still obscured the far end of the pass. A new sound reached his straining ears. The enemy must have come within range of the Jinetes and Mounted Crossbows. Mendoza gripped his reins tighter, and then came the sound he had been waiting for – a series of trumpet blasts told him that the plan was working – the Frenchmen were entering the pass! The Mounted Crossbowmen and Jinetes on the left ridge were being forced back by determined attacks from French Jinetes and Royal Knights, but they had done their job.

As the front ranks of the French army came within range, Mendoza gave the order to fire, and watched with some measure of satisfaction as scores of Frenchmen fell. A second volley ripped through the French ranks, then a third. The Frenchmen were tired already from their uphill struggle through the snow, and as their ranks thinned, their morale began to waver. Lord de Bonifaz knew that something special was needed to rally his troops. He drew his sword, spurred his destrier, and charged forwards. His troop of knights followed his example, and a cheer went up from the French army. The Serbian arbalests and crossbows emptied nine saddles. The Slav Javelinmen that waited behind the Serbian spear wall emptied eight more. Lord de Bonifaz found himself pinned beneath his stricken mount, himself mortally wounded by an arbalest bolt. The French cheers fell silent as the three surviving knights raced back to the safety of the French line. One knight barely made it that far before he succumbed to his wounds and fell lifeless from his saddle.

Three more times the French line stuttered forwards, three more times they were driven back with heavy casualties. The day was won!

“Not bad for the son of a cloth merchant!” Mendoza thought to himself with some satisfaction, as he surveyed the carnage across the field. Many of the 933 French bodies were already being covered by the snow that had continued falling throughout the battle. A disconsolate group of 235 French prisoners huddled together for warmth just below the tree line. Only 199 Serbs had fallen. Not bad indeed!

1246 was indeed a tumultuous year, for Bielerhöhe Pass was not to be the final military action of the year. Further to the north, Tomislav Zuzoric seized the French province of Swabia. As had been the case in Burgundy the year before, the Frenchmen here had no stomach for a fight, and all fled rather than giving battle.

The Bohemians attempted to reclaim the province of Bohemia in 1246. King Vratislav’s invasion proves to be disastrous for the Bohemian monarch. In a black day for the Bohemians, 250 are lost and 185 captured, whilst the Serbian losses are only 9 men. Worse still for Bohemia, King Vratislav is amongst the dead.

Sicily Awakes

Prince Jan of Bohemia sought to reclaim some lost pride and some lost territory for his nation in 1247, and led a large army into Swabia. With Tomislav Zuzoric having returned to Austria to re-equip and re-train his company, Ljuba Chacic assumed command of the Serbian garrison. Chacic’s garrison marched out to meet the invading Bohemians, and the two armies came face to face at Weissensee. In the ensuing battle, Chacic’s army defeated the Bohemians, but it was a close run thing. 327 Bohemians and 202 Serbians died in the engagement, and 175 Bohemian prisoners were taken.

This action was seen as something of a minor engagement by Tzar Stafan, however. His attention was drawn far more closely to the actions of the Sicilians in the south.

Sicily had long been an ally of France, and King Robert I of Sicily had long been envious of the Serbian expansion across Europe. With the war between France and Serbia, he felt that he had at last been presented with the opportunity to act.

His Chamberlain was more reticent, however.

“My Lord, it is all well and good to cite the war with France as reason to attack Serbia, but why would we go to the aid of King Louis when the Pope himself has turned his back?”

King Louis had been excommunicated some years previously for his repeated aggression against the English.

King Robert did not shift his gaze from the map before him as he spoke “It is true that Louis has been excommunicated, but France is still a Catholic nation, and Serbia is not. It is our duty as good Catholics to drive these heretics from Europe, to reclaim these lands for the one true God, and for Sicily.”

And so it was that in the summer of 1247, Don Giacinto Albergati led an army of some 4,087 men into Milan, and Don Hubert Orsini led an even larger force of 6,384 into Venice. Serbian forces in both provinces were sorely outnumbered. Lord Jovanovic had but 1,668 men in Milan, and Prince Stefan in Venice had an army of 2,828 at his disposal. Notwithstanding that both Serbian armies were outnumbered by more than 2 to 1, no ground was to be given to the Sicilian invaders, and the two outnumbered Serbian garrisons readied themselves to meet the invaders.

Lord Jovanovic’s defence of Milan was to take place to the east of the town of Novara, and it was to prove a most effective defence indeed. The Sicilian army is routed. 1,482 Sicilians perished that day, and a further 674 were captured. Serbian casualties numbered 317.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1247Milan.jpg

Similarly in Venice, the Serbians under Prince Stefan record a remarkable victory. 1,160 Sicilians are slain, and 478 are captured for the loss of but 121 men. Almost 5,000 Sicilians are put to flight, withdrawing to the safe haven of Tuscany.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1247Venice.jpg

These victories are celebrated throughout Serbia, however the celebrations are cut short by the death of Tzar Stafan. Prince Stefan, the hero of Venice, ascends to the throne.

The defeats of 1247 weigh heavily on Sicily, and it is to be two years before King Robert is able to once again raise an army against the Serbs. In 1249, the Sicilian King rides at the head of a mighty army of 5,222 men drawn from his eastern provinces. His aim is to wrest control of Tripoli from Serbia. Lord Blagojevic’s garrison in Tripoli number just over half of the Sicilian host, with 2,989 men. The ensuing battle is long and bloody, and at days end over 3,000 men lie dead. 2,570 of these are Sicilians, 777 are Serbians. A measure of the ferocity of the contest is that only 2 captured Sicilians are spared by Blagojevic’s men. King Robert I is among the legions of the dead.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1249Tripoli.jpg

The ongoing war between these two mighty powers, and the resultant disruption to trade routes causes both Serbia and Sicily to face increasing threats of rebellion from isolated provinces. In 1250, news arrives at the court of the young Tzar that Cyprus has been reclaimed by Byzantine loyalists, and that Murcia has fallen to an army rallying under the banner of King Alfonso VIII. Alfonso claims lineage to the Castille-Leonese throne, and his supporters also seize the provinces of Wales and Northumbria. This latter mentioned province is where Alfonso establishes his court.

“This news could not come at a more inopportune time,” notes the Tzar. “The treasury is under extreme duress. Sicilian pirates dog every trade route, and the French are no doubt planning to launch a new offensive in the north in the coming Spring.”

He paused a moment before addressing his assembled generals. “The time for caution is past. We must take bold and decisive action….on ALL FRONTS.”

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – A Place to Live (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1223”)
Chapter 2 - Carving an Empire (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1239”)
Chapter 3 – Treachery & Triumph (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1241”)
Chapter 4 – An Unexpected Threat (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1259”)

Ironsword

04-29-2008, 11:58

Nice! It's been a good campaign Bamff.

Martok

04-29-2008, 20:12

Wow, bamff! Things have definitely become interesting for the Serbians. Here's hoping that Tzar Stefan is up to the task. :sweatdrop:

bamff

04-30-2008, 00:35

Thanks Ironsword and Martok!

Wow, bamff! Things have definitely become interesting for the Serbians. Here's hoping that Tzar Stefan is up to the task. :sweatdrop:

Tell me about it! Whilst the Sicilians have so far been 'dealt with' on the field each time they have attacked, they are causing major grief to the treasury, given (a) the vast number of provinces that they held, and (b) their naval embargo strangling Serbian trade....both in terms of attacks on shipping, and in causing Serbia to take steps such as reducing taxes to maintain the loyalty of far-flung outposts.... :furious3:

I fear that another cloud looms on the Serbian horizon. The Danes control virtually all of Northern Europe, and are busily snatching up any former Sicilian provinces in North Africa that rebel....and boy do they have massive numbers of troops! As a result, I fear that the Serbs will need to deal with the Sicilians and French quickly so as to be ready for the emerging threat from the north. Hence Stefan's decision that it is time for action....:charge:

seireikhaan

05-19-2008, 06:16

Well, this isn't going to be anything formal or such, this is just a rather odd campaign I'm currently experiencing as the English in XL mod 3.0 w/ Tyberius patch.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bizzarromap.jpg

So lets see... we've got the Volga Bulgars conquering a swath of territory from Muscovy to Volhynia, Novgorod has begun colonization of Scandinavia and parts of western Europe, though some of those possession have been since lost. The Byzantines lost Nicaea to the Seljuks, then promptly turned around and got an alliance with them! The Seljuks, on the other hand, have everything from Nicaea to Cyrenacia, and have begun efforts to colonize Iberia. The Almoravids steamed through the Castillans, allied with Aragon, snatched Aragon from the French when they took it, and began storming western Europe, only to falter under the pressure of multiple nations, and finally succumbing. But perhaps the strangest of all is that the Hungarians lost Hungary and Carpathia after taking Serbia, which seemed like a death blow, only to then somehow seize Sicily and Malta and wiping out the Sicilians. Once accomplishing this, they then promptly began imperializing the Medetirrenean, including taking on the might Almos almost single handedly at one point. :dizzy2:

My favorite though, has to be the current state of Spain; split between a resurgent Castillans, the Seljuks, the Almoravids, the Aragonese, the Hungarians, the English(me), and rebels.

Martok

05-19-2008, 21:33

Interesting. I noticed that Iberia had a crazy patchwork look to it -- it appears rather chaotic at the moment!

bamff

05-20-2008, 00:45

That is an interesting map alright, makaikhaan. You would think that a few kingdoms are leaving themselves open to loyalty issues, with provinces sprayed all over the map like that!

Looking forward to reading how it plays out....so keep those posts coming!

bamff

05-26-2008, 02:10

The Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 6 – Conquest & Expansion

Tzar Stefan’s planned offensive was to commence in the Spring of 1251, but it was to commence with subterfuge rather than open battle. The Serbian emissary in Murcia, Arso Subasic, knew that not all of those who had rallied to the banner of King Alfonso VIII were comfortable with their decision. One noble who had been notably slower than the others to join the rebellion was Don Rodrigo Claris.

The house of Claris had prospered under Serbian rule, and Don Rodrigo himself certainly bore no ill feelings towards Serbia or the Tzar. His father, Don Antonio, however, was a staunch Catholic, and firm in the belief that the Orthodox Church was but one step away from a pagan faith. In his mind, there was but one “true” faith…and with Castille-Leon, Don Rodrigo would be one of a small number of nobles, rather than being lost among the great number of the Serbian nobility, so the house of Claris had a greater probability of advancement.

Subasic knew that Don Rodrigo was a reluctant rebel, and he also was well aware of Don Antonio’s reasons for pushing his son towards Castille-Leon. For such a skilled agent as Subasic, it was child’s play. For but a few bags of gold and the promise of lands and titles, the house of Claris was once again to change allegiances. Similarly in Naples, Don Romano della Rovere was soon to renounce the Sicilian crown and pledge his loyalty to the Serbian throne.

Whilst Naples was to pass to Serbian hands with not a drop of blood spilled, the same was not true in Murcia. Don Alvaro Sanchez was determined to push on with the rebellion, even after the defection of Claris and his army. The two armies were to meet at the Battle of Cieza Bridge on the Segura River. After fierce fighting, the Serbian army forced its way across the river, and the Castille-Leonese were routed. 176 of their number were slain, including Sanchez himself. 326 surrender rather than perish. 67 Serbians were killed in the fighting, but Murcia is once again under Serbian rule.

In a curious footnote to this campaign, the house of Claris is to be heard of no more after 1251. Arso Subasic, upon reporting that his job was done, had also advised the Tzar that in his opinion, the loyalties of the Claris family would remain somewhat “flexible”. As a direct consequence, Tzar Stefan had ordered a detachment of troops to proceed with haste to the household of Claris. Under the watchful eyes of Subasic, all members of the household were put to the sword, and all buildings razed to the ground. Tzar Stefan had been chillingly clear in his orders. Any noble who changes allegiance so readily, and so frequently, as Claris had done is not to be trusted, and must be “dealt with”..…and with Murcia now secure, Don Rodrigo and his line had now served their purpose…and not one member of the household was spared.

The loss of Murcia did not slow the growth of King Alfonso’s kingdom. In 1253, Castille-Leonese troops marched on Mercia, seizing the province from the English.

1253 also brings news of the declaration of war between Sicily and Denmark, and it is also in this year that the Serbian storm breaks upon the hapless French. Serbian forces had long been amassing ready for this sledgehammer blow. The French forces are overwhelmed as Serbian armies surge into Anjou, Flanders, Isle de France, and Champagne. As sand before a crashing wave the French forces are washed away in Flanders, Isle de France, and Champagne. In Anjou too, there is scant resistance offered. The only difference in this province is that the French forces retreat to their stronghold rather than withdrawing altogether.

Meanwhile, to the south, Dejan Hanavan leads another Serbian force, landing on the Sicilian island of Sardinia. Don Orso Borgia is in command of the Sicilian garrison on the island, and the Serbian threat is not the only one that he has to face. The local Sardinians have risen up in defiance of Sicily. In the ensuing battle, the Serbian forces prove far too strong and too numerous for their foes. At the end of the day, 97 Sardinians and Sicilians lie dead upon the field. 70 are captured, and 9 Serbians are lost in the fighting.

The steady stream of Serbian victories causes ever greater desperation in the French and Sicilian courts. King Louis of France in particular feels compelled to act. In all, 13 years had passed since his fateful decision to turn on his Serbian allies. Those 13 years had seen France suffer many terrible defeats on both land and sea. His kingdom, which had once occupied much of western Europe, had by 1253 been reduced to nothing more than the solitary province of Normandy.

The French “strategy” of withdrawal rather than facing the Serbs in open combat has had one definite benefit. Louis now has at his disposal a substantial army, and in 1255, he rides into Anjou at the head of an army of 5,863 men. The French monarch’s gamble is truly all or nothing. Riding at his side are his two sons, the Princes Henri and Louis. Louis’ third son, Phillipe is but 15 years of age, and despite his pleadings, is left behind in Normandy. Facing this French onslaught is the redoubtable Lord Buturovic, with 2,641 men.

The Battle of Chat du Loir

The French army at the Battle of Chat du Loir was truly a sight to behold. With almost 6,000 men, they stretched as far as the eye could see across the small plain. King Louis looked upon his assembled force with some pride. Surely today would be the day on which France’s fortunes would be reversed. How could any army withstand such a mighty force?

His gaze shifted to examine the field. The plain was divided by a small lake, and Louis had chosen to divide his force into two in order to advance around both sides of the lake and therefore arrive at the flanks of the Serbian army. He could see their banners fluttering in the distance. He estimated their number to be about half of his own.

King Louis himself led the French right, and he incautiously placed himself and his company of royal knights at the van of this formation. At the southern end of the lake was a small wood. Small though it was, it was large enough to conceal two troops of Jinettes. As Louis and his knights arrived at the edge of the forest, they were well ahead of the rest of the French force. As the first volleys of javelins rained down on them, they were alone and isolated. King Louis was one of only 3 of the knights to survive the ensuing two volleys, and in a state of blind terror, he and his two cohorts fled the field. Word of the king’s flight quickly spread throughout the French army. Prince Henri spurred his steed forward. He could see his countrymen wavering, and knew that he had to inspire them. His knights charged at the Serbian Jinettes, who immediately withdrew. A cheer went up from the French army, and the mighty force lurched forward once more.

Little did the Frenchmen realise that the Jinettes had simply withdrawn because their job was to strike and then draw the French within range of the deadly arbalests that lay in wait across the next field.

Prince Henri was among the first to fall as the arbalests set about their deadly task. His entire company of knights fell beside him, in a mess of screaming men and horses. As death continued to rain down upon the hapless Frenchmen, several companies of Vlastela Heavy cavalry worked their way around both flanks of the French force, then struck from the French rear. Prince Louis, who had assumed command upon the demise of his brother, panicked and fled, leaving his army surrounded and in a state of confusion. He did not flee far before he was run down by the Serbian heavy cavalry. In the carnage that followed, 2,630 Frenchmen were killed for the loss of only 354 Serbs. 1,617 Frenchmen chose to surrender rather than perish.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Serbian%20Campaign/1256-FlowerofFrenchyouthtrampledinA.jpg
The flower of French youth is so cruelly crushed on the field at Chat du Loir

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Serbian%20Campaign/1256-AnjouChatduLor.jpg
The end result of the battle

As the sun set on the bloody field at Chat du Loir, France was still restricted to the province of Normandy – but now she had an army of less than 1,500 men with which to defend that territory. The following year Normandy was seized by Serbia. The French army, so cruelly demoralised after Chat du Loir, did not offer any resistance. Instead, a number of French knights captured King Louis VIII, Prince Phillipe, Sir Richard de Chateaubriant, and Sir Geoffrey de Bethune and handed them over to the Serbian army. All four were executed to ensure that there remained no rallying point for further French resistance. Upon hearing of the French defeat, Tzar Stefan quips “Thank goodness that war is over – my armies were growing tired from chasing fleeing Frenchmen!”

That same year, a Serbian army under Ilija Gavrilovic invaded Malta, overwhelming the tiny garrison. With the Serbian navy having cleared a path, Radoje Zivkovic invaded Sicily itself. King Geoffrey of Sicily has long been isolated from the remainder of his kingdom on this island, and his meagre garrison cannot withstand the Serbian army. All 42 Sicilian defenders are slain, including the Sicilian King hmself. He has died without an heir, and the kingdom of Sicily promptly dissolves into a series of independent states. The war with Sicily was over.

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – A Place to Live (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1223”)
Chapter 2 - Carving an Empire (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1239”)
Chapter 3 – Treachery & Triumph (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1241”)
Chapter 4 – An Unexpected Threat (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1259”)
Chapter 5 – The Storm Breaks (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1269”)

Ironsword

05-28-2008, 13:31

My favorite though, has to be the current state of Spain; split between a resurgent Castillans, the Seljuks, the Almoravids, the Aragonese, the Hungarians, the English(me), and rebels.

My favourite is the fact that Il de France has appeared to throw its lot in with the Almohads, whilst surrounded by Catholic nations! Very interesting map!

Also, another choice entry Bammf! Where will Stefan's victorious eyes be drawn to next?

Martok

05-28-2008, 22:57

Marvelous, bamff! Good to see that the dastardly French have been dealt with. ~D

bamff

06-05-2008, 02:46

Only a few years covered in this instalment...it seemed to take ages to get through, and a while to recount what actually happened as well...and I believe that there will be some issues to face when I next get to don the Tzar's armour....talk about troublesome neighbours!

The Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 7 – Peace Proves a Fleeting & Illusory Thing

With France and Sicily defeated, Tzar Stefan had brought his kingdom back to peace. He feared that this peace was something that could not be maintained. To Serbia’s north was the expansive Danish kingdom. With the Sicilian collapse, the Danes had also claimed several territories in northern Africa, and soon Stefan reasoned, they would attempt to claim all of the lands that lay between their northern and southern territories – and all that lay between the northern and southern territories of the Danes was the expansive Serbian empire.

Stefan decided to take advantage of the peace, and did so by ordering the invasion of the extremely well garrisoned independent province of Genoa. A number of the Genoese generals chose to join the Serbian forces, those that remained chose to flee south to Tuscany. Genoa was now part of Greater Serbia.

As it transpired, Stefan was right – the peace was indeed soon enough to be broken, but it was not the Danes who were responsible.

Following the Sicilian collapse, the Byzantine Empire had re-emerged in the east. The Byzantines had rallied around the flag of one John Andronicus, who claimed to a direct lineage to the Byzantine royal line. He had claimed the title of Emperor John III, and territories from Nicaea to Egypt were quick to declare their loyalty to the new Emperor. The fervour in the east for the “reborn” Byzantine Empire was such that in 1263, the Serbian garrison of Cyprus found themselves facing an uprising of no small proportions.

The local garrison commander was one Mijalko Subasic, a competent though not outstanding commander. There was little option but to stand and fight, for despite the fact that the Byzantines had only just re-emerged, it seems that their naval forces had been preparing for some years now, with a fleet of two galleys blocking any possibility of retreat for Subasic’s men. For that matter, Subasic wondered, how could the loyalty of the province go from 200% in the preceding year to 0%? Just how long had the Byzantines been secretly plotting their re-emergence? Ever the pragmatist, Subasic wasted no time cursing the grossly unfair advantages that are on occasion conferred on AI factions. Instead, he consoled himself in the knowledge that if necessary, he could always choose a map edge position to even that score, and he quickly gathered his forces to meet the Byzantine threat.

The Byzantine commander was one Nicephorus Angelus, a man who had until recently been in the service of Sicily. Angelus had distinguished himself in the Sicilian defence of Egypt against the Danes. He was indeed a leader of some ability. His army, however, was another matter. True, the Byzantines could field more men than the Serbs, with a strength of almost 1,700, but a good many of this number were local Cypriots, untested in combat. His army had landed at Cape Greco, and he had been quite surprised by the number of Cypriots that had joined his force as marched northwest towards Nicosia. As Angelus considered these men, a wry smile crossed his weathered face. Their greatest strength was their desire for independence, to reclaim their homeland….and yet, he mused, if they succeeded in overthrowing the Serbs on this day, they would find themselves under Byzantine rule.

The two armies came face to face to the east of the town of Athienou

The Battle of Athienou

Mijalko Subasic had drawn his men up into four ranks on a hill which commanded the surrounding field. At the front was a wall of dismounted Vlastela Heavy Cavalry, Latin Auxilliaries, and Voynuk Bladesmen. Further up the slope stood several companies of arbalests. Their height on the slope would allow then to fire over the wall of footsoldiers. Next stood two units of Jinetes. Their deadly javelins would rain down on any Byzantines just before they reached the spear wall, breaking their ranks up. The fourth and final rank were shielded bowmen. These troops would fire over the heads of those in front, and once their arrows were expended, they would be ready to surge down the slope to join the hand to hand fighting. Subasic had held his cavalry in reserve. Both the light units (in the form of Wallachian Mercenary Cavalry) and the heavy units (Vlastela Heavy Cavalry) stood ready to administer the coup de gras….but first the line had to hold.

Angelus nodded his approval as he surveyed the Serbian positions from across the field. “Much as I might have done myself, had our positions been reversed,” he mused. “But they will not withstand my Klibanophroi and Kataphractoi.” He turned to face his lieutenant. “We will let our Cypriot friends have the honour of first contact. Send the Dejma forward.” As Basilicus Stratiocus’ face wrinkled into an expression of puzzlement, Angelus leaned closer and continued “Better they take the first sting of the arbalests than our own men.”

And take the sting they did. The arbalests, with their greater range wrought havoc on the hapless Cypriots. The Dejma faltered, and melted back behind the advancing waves of Byzantine troops. These men also found their ranks rapidly thinned by the deadly Serb fire. They were more disciplined than their Cypriot comrades, however, and they gamely pressed on. It was the cavalry that reached the Serb line first, and the ranks of the Klibanophroi and Kataphractoi, already thinned by the deadly arbalest fire, now found javelins smashing through their ranks. Nicephorus Angelus himself was one of the casualties. A Serb javelin smashed into his right leg, pinning him to his steed. The beast whinnied as the javelin pierced its ribs, and it collapsed to its knees. A series of slashing blows from the Vlastela Heavy footknights despatched both horse and rider.

Meanwhile on the Serbian right flank, the surviving Byzantine infantry closed in on their foes, only to be driven back by determined Serb resistance. The first Byzantine wave was broken, and the survivors fled in panic. Mijalko Subasic wasted little time. Arbalests who had loosed all of their bolts were hurriedly sent to the rear, as were those units of foot that had suffered most heavily in the fighting. Their places were taken by the Serb cavalry, who fanned out wide ready to meet the next wave.

Mijalko Subasic could not suppress a wicked smile as he surveyed the advancing Byzantine second wave. Trebizond archers, Dejma, pavise arbalests, and crossbowmen! The Serbs patiently waited as the Byzantines advanced, and then Subasic closed his trap. The cavalry swept in from both flanks, smashing into the Byzantines from the sides and rear. They were swept from the field. Subasic’s men had held Cyprus. 645 Byzantines and Cypriot rebels were dead, 573 had surrendered. Only 118 of Subasic’s men perished.

Despite Subasic’s victory in Cyprus, the uprising greatly disturbed Tzar Stefan, and later that year, he chose to abandon two of his more “troublesome” Mediterranean provinces. The garrisons on Crete and Cyprus sailed east to reinforce the garrison of Tripoli, leaving the two island provinces to their own respective brands of anarchy and chaos. Better to use his troops for conquest, reasoned Stefan, than to tie them down keeping order amongst those who did not wish an orderly existence.

As it transpired, the period of anarchy and chaos on Crete was to be very short lived indeed. In 1266, the Sicilian flag was unfurled. King Roger III claimed lineage to the Sicilian throne. Apparently Geoffrey, the last Sicilian king had been his nephew. This connection was enough to convince the people of Crete and Tuscany, and they were quick to adopt his standard. The sudden unification of the enormous garrison of Tuscany under the Sicilian flag was most disconcerting development to Tzar Stefan, and one which would need to be closely monitored.

Emperor John III, had in the meantime turned his attentions to the east, and in 1266 came news that his armies had driven the Danes from Georgia. An earlier victory over the Danes at Marmeuli had been followed by a decisive triumph at T’bilisi.

With these victories giving him a new found confidence and optimism, the Byzantine Emperor assembled a great army, and marched on Tripoli. With almost 6,900 under his command, Emperor John III felt confident that the Serbian army of just over 2,300 men would be swept into the sea. Alas for Emperor John, it was not to be. The Serbian army under Lord Grol fought magnificently, and while perilously close to exhaustion, they held on to win the day. 1,803 Byzantines and 579 Serbs perished in a day of bitter fighting. Among the dead are Emperor John and his son Constantine. Constantine was John’s sole heir, and with both dead, so is Byzantium, as each provincial governor refuses the claim of each of the other aspirants to the throne.

The power vacuum in the east is an opportunity far too tempting for Tzar Stefan to resist. In the summer of 1268, Serbian forces are on the march once again. Lord Adzovic leads one Serbian army into Nicaea, Radovan Djokovic leads another into Anatolia, and Lord Vukasinov leads a third into Lesser Armenia. All of the local garrisons have been sorely depleted from months of internal power struggles, and none are able to offer any credible resistance. The three provinces fall under Serb control.

News of these victorious travels swiftly, and the Georgian leader Don Paolo Granziano decides that it is preferable to stand with Serbia than against it. He asks but a few bags of gold to cover the “administrative expenses” associated with changing the colour of his men’s tunics, flags and so forth….

Another Unexpected Adversary Arises

Tzar Stefan has precious little time to celebrate these victories, however. The Papacy had long been an ally of Serbia. In recent times, the Papacy had been the sole ally of Serbia. This did not sit well with many Catholic factions. Serbia was, after all, not Catholic. A number of these factions, in particular the powerful Danes, had secretly mounted increasing pressure on the Papacy to renounce the alliance.

Pope John XXI was not a man known for his strong moral fibre, rather his reputation was that he enjoyed the finer things in life. The feasts so regularly held by Pope John were legendary for both their opulence and splendour. There was a darker side to this character as well, with the young pontiff said to regularly indulge in a number of activities that were reportedly aberrant and debauched even by the standards of the medieval clergy. The “Party Pope” (as he was often labelled in the “News of Ye Olde World”) had to finance his various indulgences. He also had to find sufficient amounts of gold to buy the silence of those privy to his less public activities.

As a direct consequence of these needs, the Pope hatched a plan that he was sure would win favour with the other Catholic factions, while at the same time allowing him the opportunity to further fill his own purse. He issued Letters of Marque to two of his naval captains, Don Alberto Bonomi and Don Matteo Albergati. The two set sail immediately for the Ligurian Sea and the Tyrrhenian Sea respectively. Their instructions were clear – they were to prey on any and all non-Catholic vessels that they should come across – especially those that flew the colours of Serbia.

Sadly for Albergati, his first attempted action ends in disaster. While clumsily attempting to board a Serbian merchant ship, his Dromon is surprised by two Serbian Caravels. Upon sighting the rapidly closing Serbian vessels, Albergati desperately attempts to break and run, but he is unable to outpace the two Caravels. Those of his crew that survive the brief battle are hastily tried and executed as pirates. The capture of Albergati’s Dromon has far greater repercussions, however. The letter of marque is discovered amongst the captain’s belongings, clearly linking Pope John to this treacherous act of piracy. Tzar Stefan’s fury was terrible to behold. He swears that Serbia shall have vengeance, and orders are issued to the Serbian garrisons of Venice, Naples, and Rome.

Meanwhile in the east, the Serbian armies continued their advance, marching on the independent provinces of Antioch and Rum. As the year 1269 dawned, it would seem that Serbia was again to find herself fighting on two fronts.

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – A Place to Live (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1223”)
Chapter 2 - Carving an Empire (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1239”)
Chapter 3 – Treachery & Triumph (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1241”)
Chapter 4 – An Unexpected Threat (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1259”)
Chapter 5 – The Storm Breaks (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1269”)
Chapter 6 – Conquest & Expansion (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1276”)

Martok

06-05-2008, 05:50

Another great write-up as usual, bamff! I especially enjoyed your description of Pope John XXI, the "Party Pope" -- I got a good chuckle from that one. ~D

This passage cracked me up as well:

The local garrison commander was one Mijalko Subasic, a competent though not outstanding commander. There was little option but to stand and fight, for despite the fact that the Byzantines had only just re-emerged, it seems that their naval forces had been preparing for some years now, with a fleet of two galleys blocking any possibility of retreat for Subasic’s men. For that matter, Subasic wondered, how could the loyalty of the province go from 200% in the preceding year to 0%? Just how long had the Byzantines been secretly plotting their re-emergence? Ever the pragmatist, Subasic wasted no time cursing the grossly unfair advantages that are on occasion conferred on AI factions. Instead, he consoled himself in the knowledge that if necessary, he could always choose a map edge position to even that score, and he quickly gathered his forces to meet the Byzantine threat.

:laugh4:

I've also been meaning to tell you for a long time now that I also particularly like how you often tell battles from the perspective of the enemy commander (such as the Byzantine general Nicephorus Angelus in his attack on Cyprus). That's fairly unique among the AAR's I've read, and a nice touch as well. Most ingenious. ~:cheers:

bamff

06-05-2008, 06:11

I've also been meaning to tell you for a long time now that I also particularly like how you often tell battles from the perspective of the enemy commander (such as the Byzantine general Nicephorus Angelus in his attack on Cyprus). That's fairly unique among the AAR's I've read, and a nice touch as well. Most ingenious. ~:cheers:

Thanks for that Martok...I suppose I like to put a "human face" on the foe..and he is, after all, just another guy trying to do his job...

I will also confess that sometimes at the end of a battle I find myself kind of impressed with the AI troops who either (a) stuck it out long after I thought they should have broken and run, or (b) put up a far more determined fight than I expected. In such cases I do try to give them (or their general) a little written tribute...

Knight of the Rose

06-06-2008, 08:03

"Party Pope"! "News of Ye Olde World"! :laugh4:

Hilarious!!! :laugh4:

Good one, both these and the whole chapter. Well done Bamff

/KotR

nara shikamaru

06-14-2008, 08:59

First off I'd like to say thanks to all those that write up such fantastic histories for their empires. Now onto why I'm posting, mainly it's to let everyone know that my Irish ancestors are weeping, and rolling in their graves, after I decided to play a game as the Irish, XL mod.

Now I haven't played in a while, and not wanting to chance me getting my arse handed to me, as well as get re-acquainted with everything, I played on easy. Start of the game went well, I decided to build two boats, because I wanted to start getting a good foot hold on mainland Europe. Then I decided to make a couple of units Gallowglasses, and Kerns, so I'd have a decent garrison force. About 1090 or so I invade Flanders, but to my dismay so do the French, who were my allies, and they had the biggest army, so they got it. To add insult to injury, they wanted to ransom back my only Prince, and the Ard-Ri, for about 9600, now I had that much, but I forgot two things, one I attacked with the Ard-Ri and two, that the Ard-Ri was the faction leader. So I said no like an idiot, and lost the campaign. I think that might be on of the shortest campaigns ever. about 10-12 years, give or take 2-3, more likely give.

In short, don't forget who you attack with, as well as what his title is, as that may bring your expansionist ideals to a screeching halt. Oh and I did this about two days ago.

Martok

06-14-2008, 18:26

Hen. In the immortal words of the Unknown Philosopher: "Oops." ~;p

Yeah, I'm very wary about my faction leader leading seaborne invasions. It's generally a bad idea in my experience.

bamff

06-17-2008, 05:18

About 1090 or so I invade Flanders, but to my dismay so do the French, who were my allies, and they had the biggest army, so they got it. To add insult to injury, they wanted to ransom back my only Prince, and the Ard-Ri, for about 9600, now I had that much, but I forgot two things, one I attacked with the Ard-Ri and two, that the Ard-Ri was the faction leader. So I said no like an idiot, and lost the campaign. I think that might be on of the shortest campaigns ever. about 10-12 years, give or take 2-3, more likely give.

That's a bugger mate....I will confess that sometimes I am too quick to click on the "no" button...and there follows that moment of horrible realisation of what I have just done, even as the parchment disappears from the screen.....

Matrim

07-02-2008, 18:59

Bamff.. want more stories!

bamff

07-03-2008, 02:04

No worries, Matrim - I will get back to it very soon (I hope)....have been slowed down by a couple of factors just recently.

First off, we have had the run up to end of financial year....never an easy time in my profession.....:furious3:

Secondly, where I last left my Serbians, I was facing the prospect of a number of large and lengthy battles...so I have not wanted to go back to it until I had the available time to guide my troops around each field as required...fingers crossed I will make some progress this weekend!

Matrim

07-03-2008, 18:43

Alright... I fancy myself a bit of a story-teller, when given the time and inclination. I do, however, apologize for, ah..., being a n00b on these forums and to the concept of an AAR. However, I just couldn't resist once I began reading them all. I just hope I can give Bamff a run for his money :laugh4:

Faction: Crusaders
Era: High
Difficulty: Hard
Mode: GA
Mod: XL

A Story of Matrim the Crusader
Prologue - The First Sparks Fall

Cyprus had once been a staging ground for all those of the one True faith to gather before wading ashore in the Holy Land, yet years of inept leadership and treachery had seen the vast dry-docks and massive storerooms gather dust and rust. The scene was little changed on the shore itself.

Antioch Castle was the seat of the Crusader power in the region, if power it could be called. King Hugh I was a capable king, but little more than that. His right hand, one Sir Walter of Montbeliard, the Marshal-General, was a bluff man, solid and indomintable. King Hugh, though not a pious man, was a believer and felt that his birthright demanded action. When consulting Sir Walter, the older man produced a map.

"My Lord, these are troubled times. Heretics and... these infidels. His Holiness was right, 'If the infidels do not obey, they ought to be compelled by the secular arm and war may be declared, because they are in error and we are on a righteous path.' We are required by God to scourge the land and bring His Dominion once again into the Catholic fold. Here." He stabs a thick finger onto the map, a region north of Antioch called Lesser Armenia. "First, we must unite our Christian neighbors who have fallen under the sway of the so-called Emporer. He has denounced His Holiness and these orthodoxies must be taught to believe the truth. Only then can we push these Ayybids out of the Holy Land."

King Hugh stood quietly, sipping wine from a silver chalice. He watched the dark liquid swirl, lost in thought. It was rare that Montbeliard made such long speeches, or such decisive ones. Hugh knew he himself was no general, and that was why Montbeliard was useful; the man seemed to have a way of reading a situation and exploiting it. "So be it," he said quietly. "Marshal our forces, begin training. We have set idle for too long, these unbelievers will kneel before the one true God. Or be knelt."

Chapter I - Fanning the Sparks

The Year of Our Lord 1205 saw the lands of the Crusaders undergo a vast expansion of cultivation, construction of training facilities, and expansion of the decrepit navy. Vast forests were reduced; lumber for barracks and stables, timbers for ship hulls, and thin reeds for arrows, spears, and kindling for the cookpots of the expanding armies. Emissaries came in to see King Hugh; Armenians, Ayybids, Byzantines, Serbians, Seljuks. All Heretics and non-believers. He accepted them all with a grace he did not feel, and allowed them to think they had succeeded in their masters' mission. It allowed his fledgling forces a time to build. These things did not happen all at once, it was many years before the Crusaders were at a place they felt worthy of their forebearers' pride.

During this time a Children's Crusade was declared in the heart of Europe. King Hugh was giddy with the approach of so many young, healthy recruits. If nothing else, they could be put to work building his nation. The next year, his firstborn son, Henry, came of age, increasing his fervor. As the months passed without but a few outlanders trudging in, his hopes dwindled. Sir Walter kept his own counsel, but scowled as King Hugh continued to prepare for these "gifts from God." As his fleets began to reach the legendary ports of Constantinople, Venice, and as far afield as Valencia... his hopes vanished. He had been deserted by the Lord for not taking more action. King Hugh I, by the Grace of God, King of Antioch, Defender of the Realm, Protector of the People, dies at the age of 47. His only son, Henry ascends the throne at a mere 20 years old. On the very day of his coronation, a messenger arrives in some panic.

"My Lord, the Ayyubids are marching on Lesser Armenia from the southeast. Another force of Seljuks approaches from the north. They urgently request aid, as fellow Christians, in upholding our alliance."

King Henry pales with each passing word. Unable to speak, his eyes flash, seeking a way out. Montbeliard appears and lays his hand on the King's shoulder, himself towering over the throne. "The King will convene his military counsel on the matter. You may go."

"The return message, my Lord?"

"The Crusaders will march to Armenia at the earliest available time." Montbeliard smiles. Better the lands to lie in the hands of righteous Christians than wretched muslims.

Within months a force under the command of Montbeliard was winding it's way through the arid hills of Lesser Armenia, the discordant clash of steel on steel drifting to the crusaders disjointedly on the wind. As the column crests a wooded hilltop, the full battle comes into view. Or what was left of it. A handful of robe-enshrouded figures were making haste into the woods across the narrow valley, one fool still carrying their banner marked with triple crescents, naming them Ayyubids. Montbeliard pulled his looking glass from a leather pouch and put it to his eye. The scenes leapt at him: heavily armed Armenians under their lion banner cutting a swathe through the lightly armed peasants. This battle was over before it began. Likely the Egyptian over-lords had sent a token force to aid their muslim allies, the Turks. From the looks of it, though, the Turks had expected the Egyptians to produce the larger contengent, their own lying in heaps across the field. From his estimation, the Armenians had broken more of a sweat donning their armor than repulsing these so-called invaders. They had a good position, too, with their backs to a steep ridge and woods securing their right flank. It left him little options.

"First through Sixth rank forward on the left, crossbows to the fore, cavalry with me. MOVE!" Aids dashed off to pass along his messages to the regimental commanders. While he stood, rank upon rank of heavily armored Order Foot, Sergeants, and Militia moved down the hill angling towards the woods on the Armenian right, slanting back towards him. Crossbowmen ran foward, careful to stay with their own regiments, filling the valley. The height difference would hurt their ability to do damage, but better some little than none at all. Those Armenians weren't coming down. As the first bolts were loosed, he led the Templars and other cavalry at a quick step to a small hillock on the right of the crossbowmen.

He continued to scan the field as he rode, and was happy to see an impetuous cavalry force charge into his approaching block of infantry. The staggered slant of their line did expose their right flanks somewhat, but with another unit of infantry on their heels, they were safe. The cavalry force quickly became bogged down. Much easier to charge down a hill than back up it. The Armenian line had had enough of the crossbows and could not leave their own cavalry to die. Their entire line jumped off to engage the crusaders. As the lines rushed to meet, Montbeliard was already at a hard gallop, half swinging left and half right. The crossbowmen were somewhat threatened with the entire line of infantry committed, but the Armenian king was moving slowly downhill towards them. Half of the cavalry force crashed into his unit halfway into his charge, the other half swinging wide around behind.

Montbeliard rounded the Armenian cavalry and charged downslope into the rear of the Armenian infantry. And suddently everything was happening too fast for thought. Crusaders were down all around him and he had been unhorsed, sucking wind as he took down an armored spearman. Crossbow bolts flashed around him, dropping more, and even a couple of his own. The crossbows weren't reloading now that the general was in the fray, good. An Armenian knight appeared, thrusting at him with his lance just as another horseman crashed into him. Bright light filled his vision...

"Status report." Montbeliard had regained a mount, one belonging to a fallen fellow Templar Knight. Blood was drying in his beard, caking his armor, but his sword was clean and bright once again. The trooper standing before him, the now-commander of the Order Foot, rattled off numbers of each unit in turn. 297 lost, 260 killed with another 109 taken prisoner. Montbeliard listened with half an ear, scanning the field. A hard fought battle, to be sure. He was glad he had decided to bring in the Cypriot and Tripoli forces. They were to be in case the Muslims decided to turn on him, but they had come in handy in any case. He designated seven units to receive the Order of Valor, one receiving an additional Merit of Valor for extreme bravery and tenacity on the field.

"The King fell, my Lord. What to do with his body?"

Montbeliard finally sheathed his sword with a sigh. "Burn it. Burn them all. Heretics all."

"And the Prisoners, my Lord?"

"If they are willing to renounce their heresy, convert, allow them to go free. The rest? Execute them."

The Crusaders were on the march...

bamff

07-04-2008, 00:02

Bravo Matrim! :2thumbsup:

I look forward to reading the next instalment as your crusade continues its inexorable march to glory!

Matrim

07-04-2008, 05:47

A Story of Matrim the Crusader
Chapter 2 - Glowing Embers

Once word spread of Armenia's Orthodox regime fell to the Catholic Crusaders, nations across eastern Europe denounced these traitorous Christians, ending long alliances, and leaving them for the barbaric muslims to overwhelm. "Henry Who?" was an oft insult on the streets of Constantinople, disparaging the Crusader-King.

However the Eastern Kingdoms cared for the Crusaders, ships bearing the golden Cross Cluster appeared in every dock and port from Jerusalem to Marseilles, Cordoba to the Crimean Peninsula. The amount of good and wealth that flowed to the Holy Land in Templar holds soon became the talk of the known world. That is, until whispers from the unknown began to trickle westward...

King Henry, now 27 years old, watches his nephew, John, nearly 14 himself, play a game of stones with Montbeliard's second, one Sir Geoffrey of Sargines. He loved his nephew, and would strike down any who wished him harm. Without his own ability to produce an heir--as yet, that is, there's still time--John was next in line. As his nephew studied his game board, Henry studied his own. A different sort of game...

Montbeliard was conversing with some of his dispatchers. There was an endless stream of them of late. All bringing worse news than the last. Wars ravaging Europe, Catholic killing Catholic, while he sat beset by pagans, heretics, and muslims; tales of dreadful slaughter and worse traveling over the frigid steppes far to the east in the orient, mountains of skulls; assassinations, two kings so far, and His Holiness. Troubling times.

"Tell your king what you just told me," Montbeliard said as he crossed the room to Henry, an officer at his side, plumed helm under one arm. "Word for word, tell it."

"Yes, my Lord. Sire. A vast army approaches out of the wilderness far the the north and east. Fifty thousand strong, at least. They have swept aside nations in their march, and are currently engaging the Seljuks in the mountains near the Black Sea. Cuman trader vessels have been unloading more refugees than goods from Trebizond to Greece, my Lord, with tales of savagery fitting for the End of Days." The last was said with a hint of fear, the officers face paling slightly. Montbeliard's scowl, Henry was sure, was less for the news than for that failing of the man's rank.

"The Seljuks will no doubt be scouring their realm for enough troops. This may be beneficial to us..." said the King with a sigh. If we don't encounter these 'Mongols' I've heard of... "Sir Walter, what of our 'friends' in the west?"

"Constantinople, sire? 'Friends,' indeed." Montbeliard invested the word with enough scorn as to serve as their damnation from the Lord Himself. "No doubt they will seek to capitalize as well. And possibly seek a truce, if one can be had with these horsemen. The Ayyubids likely will have their own problems. The English and Italians have been harassing their shipping and even attempting what they call a Crusade. Ha! But it should tie them down, at least, to keep off of us."

"Do we dare, Sir Walter? Do we dare..."

Two years later, Prince John ascends to his Uncle's side. Ten years after that, he spearheads the Byzantine invasion, landing on the beaches of Rhodes. The Rhodesian Garrison, led by Lord Vatatzes, Duke of Nicaea, was drunk when the Crusader ships arrived, Lord Vatatzes is said to have fallen from his own mount in a drunken stupor, too far gone to notice the lance thrust that killed him. Still, his troops fought well enough, killing some 200 crusaders before they broke and ran. Some 300 Byzantines fell, with another 170 taken prisoner. Six Orders of Valor were distributed. Prince John's landing vessels immediately set voyage to join the blockade of the fabled sea gates of Constantinople.

That same year, Columns of Order Foot and mounted Templars crossed into Nicaea from Anatolia, catching Emporer Alexius III off guard. Alexius's agents had reported Anatolia a land overwhelmed with rebelious Turks, after the Sultan was slain, and even some Mongol raiders. It seemed impossible to bring such a force through hostile lands without... his agents. Many of them had not reported in some time. He assumed it was the troubles of passing word in that troubled land, but no. He was sure that these Crusader scum had something to do with it.

Sir Geoffrey of Sargines led the Crusader forces in Nicaea, 1200 strong against the 700 Byzantines, including the Commander of the Stables, Chancellor of the Palace, Four Prince-Heirs, and the Emporer himself. In the ensuing battle, 198 Crusaders are lost, the majority fell to the heavily armed and armored Kataphraktoi, with five Orders of Valor earned, 310 Byzantines fall, and another 156 prisoners taken. Among the dead are the Commander of the Stables, and two Prince-Heirs, with another Prince taken prisoner. Emporer Alexius III flees across the Hellespont to Constantinople, just ahead of the blockade fleet.

Thus begins a decade of starving Constantinople. Her fleets are sunk before they reach the Aegean or the Black Sea. Her treasury empties, her troops rebelling in small factions. Crusader agents reported increased activity amongst the Golden Horde, as the steppe riders had come to be known, and the Ayyubids. Time was running out for the siege of double-walled legendary Constantinople.

Sir Geoffrey of Sargines again at the van of the Crusaders arrives at the bridge-crossing into Constantinople Proper. Again, his adversary was Emporer Alexius III. Sir Geoffrey was young, less than thirty, yet already a veteran of many battles and commander belying his age. He was Montbeliard's protege, and Sir Walter had made it his mission to leave a more than capable legacy to protect Crusader interests when he died. Sargines leading more than a thousand chanting Crusaders contested the bridgehead against some 700 Byzantines. With the Byzantines nowhere to flee, they fought like lions, the Crusader Halberds pushed back the Kataphraktoi and Varangians at a dear cost.

Arbalest bolts streaking overhead to smash into awaiting warrior, Sir Geoffrey leads his Templars and two regiments of Feudal Sargeants downstream on the Byzantine side, and cut north. By chance they discovered the Emporer and his retinue watching the battle. Caught unawares, Alexius spooks and charges into the Sargines Templars, Feual troopers flanking on one side as the other moves up to deter more Kataphraktoi attempting to relieve their lord. Grudgingly the Byzantines take flight, having lost the bridgehead, outnumbered, and outclassed. They retreat into the double walls. As testiment to the ferocity of the battle, only 16 Byzantine prisoners are taken, another 542 killed for the cost of 240 Crusaders. Six Orders of Valor and three Merits of Valor are awarded. Two castle abdicates after two more years of siege.

Sargines, standing in the bedchamber of the former Emporer's Palace, examines an armoire gilted and engraved. It would look very nice in his study. The scuff of bootheels draw him from his mental inventory. "Yes?" he asks, when he sees one of his under-lieutenants, Stephen, he thought the man's name was.

"My Lord, we are required to return with all speed to Antioch, exempting a sufficient garrison. My Lord... the Ayyubids have attacked." The man looked eager enough. Not so eager as before his first action at the bridgehead, but more eager to be fighting muslims than fellow Christians, albeit those who had lost their way. Sargines was less defining of such things than Montbeliard. The end came one way or another, despite the preceedings, in his estimation.

"So be it. Tell the men. We'll be leaving at first light. They can rest on the voyage back." Suddenly he laughed. It had been years since he last set foot on a ship, some of the men might be more afraid of the ocean than enemy steel.

seireikhaan

07-04-2008, 10:06

:applause:
Well done, Matrim!

Matrim

07-05-2008, 05:34

Thank you, makaikhaan. It is not my best work, that field of exploits lies in my poetry and things long past. After reading back over what I have written thus far, I wish I had spent more time on it for clarity and typos, but what can you do with the girlfriend impatient for time to be spent with her instead of typing here? Haha. Might also help if I wrote it elsewhere, but I've been writing all of it here--no rough drafts to speak of. Ah well. This is going to be a long one, and my apologies to that. The battles rage on!

A Story of Matrim the Crusader
Chapter 3 - Conflagration

The Western nations, upon learning of the news of the fall of Constantinople, grows quiet for a time, as if the whole world was holding it's breath. The East, however, knew no such pause. The Mongols, under the Golden Horde banner, ravaged the Russians in Kiev and Muscovy, driving all others before them. The Cumans, once a powerful nomad nation, were restricted to the Crimean Peninsula. The Lithuanians were driven north to Livonia and Estonia, displacing the Teutonic Order themselves, and eliminating them. Within a scant quarter century, even the halls of Warsaw were in flames, and ships flying the serpentine black dragon on a field of gold were leaving harbors of Prussia sailing for Sweden. Eventually the Horde will gain full sway over all of Scandinavia.

The Danes, having lost their homeland, indeed cut off by French forces in Saxony, had taken up the old Holy Roman Empire borders, in the heart of Germany, fighting for survival against the French juggernaut. Spain was a patchwork of loyalties, the Castilians exiled to Valencia, flanked by Genoans to the south, and Sicilians along the western and northern coasts of Iberia. Siciliy, Naples, and all holds east under the Hungarian sway. Aquitaine and Toulouse serving as a buffer zone between France and Spain, overrun with rebels.

These things and more are brought to King Henry in the year 1257, as he lies on his deathbed. His son, Richard, is undaunted, anxious to lead and assert his family's honor and God's will upon the world. His younger brother, Edmund, showed little of his aptitude--indeed, he was somewhat effeminate. Henry protected him, against the fundamentalist influences of the court. The following year, just before Constantinople fell, Henry passes and Richard I takes the throne. While reviewing troops in Tripoli, a messenger arrives...

"My Lord," saluting with fist across chest, the officer awaits Montbeliard's nod before continuing. Montbeliard himself played the Steward to young King Richard in all military aspects. Richard was, sadly, little more capable of such matters than his father was. Montbeliard hoped there was something in his lord's bloodline that would manifest before his death. He was not a young man, having already outlived two Crusader-Kings. "Out with it, boy," he grunted irritably.

"Yes, my Lord. Sire, the Ayyubids have led an expedition into Antioch. The garrison, though outnumbered, under Sir John Montfort drove them back into the wilds, inflicting grievous casualties. A little more than one hundred casualties on our part, my lord, and all infidels were put to the sword: totaling some 400. Six Orders of Valor, sire. Even now he has sent word to Sargines and the garrisons of Cyprus and Rhodes. Reinforcements should be en route as we speak."

King Richard listened quietly, with a small smile on his face. He would not mention the English who had arrived just that day, landing under a flag of truce. They were heading south, towards Palestine. He had planned for this day since before his ascension. The smile deepened, and he could not stop the laughter that widened the messenger's eyes. Montbeliard was already striding away bellowing orders.

Sir Geoffrey of Sargines, garbed in the vestments of the Archbishop of Jerusalem, strode down the gangplank from the ship where his men were gathering their gear. Every dock of Antioch, it seemed, was filled with ships unloading troops. The year was 1260, nearing into August. Constantinople surely was the grandest city in the world--he has spent his entire voyage pouring over scrolls and manuscripts brought out of that place, hence his vestments--and he was proud to be that city's Governor. His studies of both military doctrine and theological scripture had both heightened his awareness of God and taught him from his past mistakes in battle.

Soon he gathered with the General Staff; Lord Plantagenant, the new Chancellor of Constantinople; Howard Herbert, the Constable of Jerusalem; and Lord Montfort, fresh back from his Second Battle of Antioch, was now Admiral of Jerusalem. Once the introductions and orders were aside, they heard Montfort's report of this latest engagement against the Ayyubid Prince Khalil: 87 lost, 581 killed, prisoners included, with 6 Orders of Valor as a result; apparently the island garrisons emptied to the mainland in time. The plans for the following war were the business of the day, the most pressing matter was the significant buildup of Egyptians in Syria, no doubt planning another invasion of Antioch.

This attack never came, however. Two years pass, and the English becoming restless, made moreso by the appearance of a French party in Lesser Antioch heading for Edessa. The Crusaders abliged them. In 1263, the English and Crusader allies marched into Palestine, brushing aside the infidels. The following year, Montbeliard leads the bulk of the Crusaders into Syria to root out the amassing Ayyubids. Though outnumbered, Montbeliard was cunning on the offensive, especially against a numerically superior force. Over 1700 Cross-bearing warriors spilled over the dunes to smash into the 1900 awaiting jihadists. The unbearable heat wore down the heavily armored crusaders, sapping strength and resolve, however, and the fight wore on. In the end, hundreds of bodies lay baking in the sun. Among the dead were Montbeliard himself, and his whole order of Templars. Survivers report that, as the battle was at it's height, victory balanced on the edge of a sword, two large units of Egyptian horse appeared out of the sands, threatening the right flank. Montbeliard, uncommitted until that moment, the sun taking an especially heavy toll on his aged frame, spurred his mount into this new threat, saving the entire crusading force. His unit of some 30-odd Templars sent over 100 infidels to the fires of Hell. 557 Crusaders were lost, over 1/4 of the force, taking 1313 Ayyubids with them. Such a hard fight, it was, that only 15 Egyptians surrendered. Only 5 Orders of Valor. That same year, Sargines, unaware of his master's fate, lands in Sinai, sending the garrison fleeing west to Cairo, cutting the Egyptians in half.

1265, Mesopotamia falls after a swift skirmish. Sargines, holding Sinai firm, sends his captain, one Lord Wulfstan, into Arabia. It's garrison, left with nowhere to flee, surrendered and melted into the dunes. Edessa falls. The French, however, immediately turn on their would-be allies. The French Crusade is crushed for it's insolence. The English, however, are rather more hospitable, being on a mission from God, and are relinquished control of Palestine.

1268, after suppressing rebels and overrunning forts throughout the desert, the Crusaders march into Cairo, after a swift and bloody siege. Cairo is nearly razed in the conflict.

1271, Wulfstan leads the 2300 Crusaders in their final assault against the 1450 Ayyubids, the last Muslim nation left in Europe. It appears, however, that Sargines's lessons from Montbeliard, did not involve fighting amongst the dunes, as many mistakes of the Syrian campaign were revisited. The halberds and Templars achieve strong early success, overrunning the front lines, capturing two trebuchets. The first and second Ayyubid waves are pushed back and routed. Arbalests take up a vantage point on a hill to the northeast, raining bolts down on any new-comers to the field, covering the exhausted halberdiers withdrawal. Only two feudal sergeant units, both below half capacity, hold the line against the ever-increasing Saharan cavalry appearing over the horizon. Not enough bolts in flight allow the sargeants to become bogged down, and overrun. The arbalests flee without this support, being run down. Back across the field, the first of the Crusader reinforcements crest the last rise, just as the arbalests run past, Ayyubids on their heels. After a brief exchange, the horsemen decide fleeing archers are much easier targets than polearms, fleeing the field and deserting their Khalifah. Though a victory, it was the first battle the Crusaders lost more then their adversaries: 771 lost, 745 killed, and 7 Orders of Valor. The bitter lessons of Cyrenicia lead the Crusaders to swear never to engage heavily armored units in inhospitable regions again.

By 1274, the final garrisons posted, last loyalists driven off or executed, the Middle East, the entirety of the Holy Land is under Crusader rule.

https://i308.photobucket.com/albums/kk336/Bardan/Crusade/Crusaders1274.jpg
Now a Fitting Crusader State.”

Martok

07-07-2008, 22:57

Nicely done, Matrim! ~:cheers:

Now that the whole of the Levant is under Crusader rule, what do you think your next move will be? It would appear the Golden Horde may be a threat to you, but I also see that Genoa's established quite the Mediterranean empire as well. :sweatdrop:

Matrim

07-08-2008, 02:54

Well, I've already moved onto the next phase and completed it, for the most part. I've just been really busy with work (7 days a week) and the 4th and all that. I was off work today, but had so many errands to run, I didn't have a chance to sit down and write anything. But I might be able to pull something off tomorrow night. But to answer your question, though the Genoans are excommunicated, they are still Christians and I have hopes that they will walk again in the Lord's Light. But this so-called Golden Horde is ravaging under a Pagan banner. They must be removed.

How do I edit a post, by the way? I have a couple of saved game replays and pics I want to put in.

Matrim

07-11-2008, 00:58

NO!!!! I overran all of Russia in little more than a decade, but my saved game... it is nowhere to be found! I'm afraid I left it at an Autosave and have since covered it... Curses.

Martok

07-11-2008, 22:34

That totally sucks, man. I feel for you. :shame:

Matrim

07-12-2008, 01:05

Luckily it only puts me back about 2 decades. And after looking at my notes of that particular period, all of which are barely legible shorthand... it's probly a good thing, lol. I'll be on with that campaign soon enough.

Matrim

07-14-2008, 23:44

Hmm. I was set back to 1306 with my saved-game disappearing act, and quickly moved to reconstruct the events I had done before, with the annexation of Crete, for example, and mobilization of my forces in northern turkey.

And then something dire happened. As my favorite author was prone to say when questioned about untold plots, RAFO--Read and Find Out!

Chapter 4: Fires of Heaven soon cometh!

Yorkshireman22

08-01-2008, 21:36

Hi there I'm a long time player of M:TW and have looked at this site for quite a while. I have enjoyed reading some of the stories on this thread so would like to have a go myself, I apologise now if it is rubbish but hopefully the standard will improve as I go :laugh4:

The Hungarians - Early - Normal - GA

The kingdom of Hungary was a modest one consisting of 3 territories: Croatia, Carpathia and of course Hungary itself.
At the start of our story the man charged with leading the nation to a glorious future is one King Laszlo I, and while not known as a prolific warrior he was a competant leader who was confident in his abilities.

https://https://s511.photobucket.com/albums/s359/yorkshireman22/?action=view&current=HungaryKing.jpg

Laszlos first act as leader was to commision the building of watch towers in all 3 provinces, due to the threat of the bordering Italians, Germans and Polish.
Later that same year Lord Laszlo was sworn in as the first Duke of Hungary (Rumours that he was appointed on name alone were unfounded...).
The Duke immediately sent forth a call to the citizens of Hungary to pursue military training in order to improve the very limited armies that were available at the time.

https://https://s511.photobucket.com/albums/s359/yorkshireman22/?action=view&current=Laszlo.jpg

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

The following year was a good one for the Duke of Hungary as he wed the Kings only daughter, Princess Agata which sealed his alliance with to the crown of Hungary.
King Lazslo, seemingly determined to secure his borders assigned more building work this time border forts which delighted his commoners who now were beginning to warm to their King.

The first wave of military forces brought the talents of now Lord Azzony, to the fore.
Azzony was given the title of Duke of Croatia in recognition of his intelligence and loyalty to his King.

https://https://s511.photobucket.com/albums/s359/yorkshireman22/?action=view&current=Azzony.jpg

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Three years passed quietly, with investment into weapons manufacture and agricultural technologies taking place. In early 1091 the kingdom of Hungary rejoiced as King Laszlos eldest son, Prince Laszlo came of age, Despite his young age he had already shown some aptitude on the battlefield which filled his father with pride. But in the young princes private life he had begun to enjoy his drink, would this weakness hold back his true potential...

https://https://s511.photobucket.com/albums/s359/yorkshireman22/?action=view&current=Laszlop.jpg

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

The year of 1093 was a busy one for King Laszlo, throughout the year he was approached by representatives from Italy, Germany, Sicily and the Papal States all of whom forged successful alliances.
The month of April brought with it great celebration as Laszlo fathered his 3rd child, Price Kalmar.
But perhaps most importantly the King had amassed an army on the border of Carpathia and Moldavia, a rebel held province loosely ruled by Karoly Gyorgy.
The army, led by Prince Laszlo numbered 220, including urban militia, cavalrymen and local Jobbagy.
Reports from the border revealed that the rebels were very disorganised and only consisted of poorly trained spearmen. The attack would take place the following year.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

The dawn of 1094 brought celebration for Prince Laszlo who married Princess Hedwig of Germany, further solidifying the bond between the two nations.
On the home front King Laszlos middle child, Prince Bela came of age and while not the equal of his brother on the battlefield, he still has a certain proficiency, although there are whispers concerning the young Princes preference for boys over girls...

https://https://s511.photobucket.com/albums/s359/yorkshireman22/?action=view&current=Bela.jpg

Late in the year Prince Laszlo led his men into the heart of Moldavia, but to their surprise they met no resistance, the cowardly rebels had fled the area leaving the Prince to claim Moldavia as the first Hungarian conquered province.
Once word of the capture reached the King in Croatia a day of celebration was held, the king realised what a crucial area he now had under his rule and and also what the future could hold...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Thanks for taking the time to read this, if any of the more experienced writers want to give me some pointers, I'd appreciate it. :2thumbsup:

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Martok

08-02-2008, 01:44

Nicely done, Yorkshireman22. I'd say you're off to a pretty good start. :yes:

Later that same year Lord Laszlo was sworn in as the first Duke of Hungary (Rumours that he was appointed on name alone were unfounded...).
I got a good chuckle from that one. ~D

Ironsword

08-10-2008, 17:08

Drums of war. – Turkish Campaign MTW, VI, GA (Hard, early)

Suleyman I (1078-1099) stood upon the threshold of the terrace. Below were the thousands of Turks who had thrust the crown to his head. He looked at the masses with a sorrowful smile and then turned to grim faces of his retinue.
What of it? Of war? He asked. The men all stood silently; their eyes betrayed their fear.
‘What of it!’ He shouted to them.
‘My Sultan, it comes to us all. The drums are sounding even now. If we do not act, we risk complete defeat.’ Amir Sabbah answered quietly. Suleyman regarded him with a respectful nod. He was the only captain worthy of the name.
‘Very well. The Byzantines?’ He replied.
‘Oh no, your magnificence. They are too powerful and are blessed by their heathen god. Our empire must stretch to the desert. The Egyptians are weak and bloated, that is where we must strike.’
‘Search the Taverns for mercenaries and ready your men. We shall go to war and beat drums of our own!’

For a full year his workshops were busy with the sound of hammer and anvil. He took the route down to Antioch himself and with his Ghulam bodyguards would lead the spearhead. On the eve of their departure he took counsel once more with Sabbah.
‘Friend; tomorrow we enter Egyptian lands and our fate.’
‘The omens are good.’ Replied the Amir pointing to the sky. The crescent moon cast low was a deep red.
At first light he surveyed his troops; host of Horse archers, spearmen and Bedouin camel warriors. At the head of the column he marched into Antioch and the Egyptian Kings domain.
In the year 1079 the Egyptians retreated from their lands at the mere sight of the Sultan and his grand army. It set about another ten years of uneasy peace, but there were ever Egyptian hordes at his border.

In 1089 came the battle that been Suleyman’s destiny. The Egyptian command had long been gearing up for this event and sent a huge force to Antioch to re-take their ancient lands. Suleyman had not been idle and with foresight had deployed his firstborn son and heir prince Suleyman to the region with two extra battalions of archers. It was said that on that day the drums of war sounded so loudly that all of Turkey heard them, and most quailed. 2000 hardened Egyptian troops arrived in Antioch with a baggage train of another 1000 or so peasants. Prince Suleyman set out to meet with Amir Sabbah before the battle. He found him leaning on a giant wooden contraption.
‘Amir! ‘Tis upon us, the day of reckoning.’
‘Prince Suleyman.’ The Amir replied bowing. ‘Not yet my Prince, for we have Allah with us and he has delivered secrets that even our alchemists have not.’
‘That?’ The Prince replied eying the engine of war.’
‘Yes; these are ballista, constructed from manuscripts stolen from the Byzantine workshops. Let the Egyptians come. Let them die.’ The prince left to meet his men with the Amir’s words resounding through his mind.

The battle of Antioch (The first main encounter of the Egyptian wars.)
The Egyptian Army set about the field with purpose, Suleyman deployed his troops along a rocky outcrop that would provide a great defence against any flanking cavalry. He set three units of archers to defend the position and two units of spears as a reserve. At the far end was the ballista. His Horse archers, Bedouin camels and Ghulam bodyguards would have the job of flanking and harassing the advancing army.
The Egyptians had some cavalry, mighty camel warriors, on the opposing flank. In its centre was a core of spears with peasants behind and skirmishing archers led the van. As they approached the ridge the Egyptian camels broke formation with a unit of spears to attack Suleyman’s cavalry detachment. Catching the Turkish with surprise the Egyptian spears managed to engage Suleymans camels and the Egyptian camels also charged into the Eastern fray. It looked as though Suleymans flanking manoeuvre was in tatters. He well knew the power of the camel.
The main Egyptian army came under withering fire from the ridge and were dying in droves but pushed on resolutely, it looked as though they would reach the summit where the Turkish could only hold it briefly. The Turkish started to waver but, two things turned the battle that day; Suleyman took the initiative and wheeled his Ghulam bodyguards away from the melee. He was able to round the knot on the east and found himself behind the Egyptian rear. He spurred his steed onwards into the peasants that formed the soft underbelly of Egypt’s army. Secondly, as the portents had decreed a lucky volley from the ballista killed the enemy general. The spears and camels routed and the peasants followed. The Egyptians had been soundly beaten, but luck had played a key part, and it taught Prince Suleyman some valuable lessons.

In the aftermath of the battle some two thousand enemies had been slain, the Turkish had lost over five hundred men, mostly the camels and horse archers that had got slaughtered by the Egyptian spearmen. As it was the Egyptians sued for a ceasefire as Syria rebelled from their hands. It was a fortuitous turn of events for the Sultan and there would many more for his Empire, but for now it was a time for rebuilding and strengthening. Alas for Suleyman I his reign was ended prematurely when he died of Syphilis at the age of fifty one. His son, Suleyman II cleansed the old harem for fear of the same demise. He was a headstrong king with only a few virtues, even with the first major victory won he would need all of his father’s luck.

https://i145.photobucket.com/albums/r224/Custermurphy/sultansuleymann.jpg

Martok

08-12-2008, 05:37

Bravo, Ironsword! A fine first chapter in the annals of the Turks! :medievalcheers:

So I have to ask: Had you intended for the ballista crew to kill the Egyptian commander, or did they get a lucky shot? ~;)

Also, kudos on the description of Suleyman's unfortunate demise....and the steps his son took to remedy any such thing happening to him. I got a pretty good chuckle out of that. ~D

Innocentius

08-12-2008, 20:34

Still reading this thread and still thoroughly enjoying it. Keep it up.

Vantek

09-10-2008, 18:26

Perhaps this has been brought up already, but Pitbull's posts on the fourth page made me cry of laughter:

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=831215&postcount=109

(scroll down some for an even better post)

Rugon

09-15-2008, 01:51

I've had a couple good games. there was the one where I took over the world as the turks on medium. that was tricky. Ended up playing off against Spain for the last 50 or so years.

Byzantine game was easily the most entertaining, because them on easy is a joke. I quickly went all the way up to scandinavia, took all 3 viking producing countries and just spent almost 50-75 years building up huscarles/landrunners. or landsmen, can't remember. Either way, when the golden horde came into Khazar in 1232ish with 16,000ish men I met them with 26,000, of which about 5 were landsmen, 8 were huscarles, then a lot of other :daisy:. it was crazy. they lasted all of 2 turns in the game.

pwned?

bamff

10-05-2008, 23:54

Apologies for the delay in this latest chapter....one of those times when life gets in the way of MTW, I suppose....but I got here in the end.

The Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 8 – Christendom is a House Divided

News of Pope John’s treachery quickly reached the Tzar. His fury was said to be dreadful to behold. In truth Tzar Stefan was as angry with himself as with his former ally. He inwardly seethed that he had focussed too closely on the Danish threat beyond his northern boundaries and consequently had not noticed the viper in his own garden.

He fumed to his assembled advisors. “Send for de Richemont!”

Lord de Richemont was one of a number of French nobles who had sworn allegiance to Serbia in the dying days of the French kingdom. He had been rewarded by Tzar Stefan with the title of Duke of Normandy, and had established a reputation throughout the kingdom of Serbia for being ‘most eloquent’. The populace of Normandy rejoiced in their new Duke, and not only because he was one of their own. De Richemont had established a reputation as a great builder. His skills were, however, most definitely not limited to the social or economic arena. A true “man for all seasons”, Lord de Richemont was also a renowned leader of men, and a skilled tactician. Time and again, he had shown himself to be an expert attacker. More than capable for the job at hand, mused Tzar Stefan.

“My Lord, I do not wish to appear presumptuous, but I must ask - why the Frenchman? Surely one of our own Serbian born generals…” The question had come from the lips of Lord Davidovic, Duke of Milan. His voice had trailed off as the Tzar’s eyes fell upon his own.

“I am well aware,” began the Tzar in measured ones “That there are as many among you who regard de Richemont as ‘Weak Principled’ as there are who believe him to be a ‘Man of Principles’. The dichotomy of vices and virtues in this world in which we live is often confusing, and yes, I am well aware that both of these descriptions have been applied to this man. Yes, he was born in France. True he turned his back on the King of France to swear loyalty to Serbia. It is also true that he is general of exceptional ability, a general who has earned the respect and unquestioning loyalty of all who have ever served under him – and it is for this reason that I have chosen him to lead our army into the Papal States.”

With that the Tzar waved his hand to dismiss the other assembled nobles. To a man, they bowed and filed from the room, with the exception of Lord Hrnjak, Voivode of Moldavia.

“Majesty, I had thought that Prince Desa was to lead our avenging army….”

“Indeed, Hrnjak, old friend, that is what we discussed – however the talents of de Richemont in the field are too good to ignore…and he will be desperate to prove himself a “true” Serbian noble. Thos two factors aside – I also will confess that I found the sweet irony too delicious to resist. One who has turned to us, renouncing his former loyalties to the Catholic Church, leading our army to punish a former ally who has treacherously turned against us. Imagine that - a former Catholic leading the army which will drive the Pope from the Papal States, no less. Our own Orthodox Church will rejoice, and by giving them this victory to trumpet over Catholicism, I will wield ever greater control over the clergy. Perhaps we may at last have the Church working for the State.”

So it was that Lord de Richemont, a Frenchman by birth, led the Serbian army that marched upon the Papal States.

Battle Joined at Perugia

Whilst the two forces that faced one another across the plains to the west of Perugia were similar in size, there were some vital differences in leadership, equipment, and battlefield experience. Almost all of the Serbian army units had seen action in the war with Byzantium. Some had served in the rebel uprisings that had plagued various Mediterranean island territories. All were well equipped and well armed.

On the papist side of the field stood a ragged collection indeed. There were as many farmers, tradesmen, and merchants among their number as professional soldiers – and many of those claiming this latter title had never seen battle outside the arena of the joust, and a good number had not seen any more “active” service than standing guard at whatever castle the Pope was presently visiting. Their armour and equipment varied dramatically according to the wealth and station of each individual man. All were acutely aware of this, and of how different the situation was with the Serbian force that now faced them.

These deficiencies on the part of the Papist army may have been redressed but for the leadership issue. Pope John XXI was a man of the church, not a warrior by any means. Indeed, it was a most unusual turn of events that he had even appeared on the field on this day, although, like all members of the Papist army, he knew what was at stake in this encounter. He cut a fine figure indeed astride his stallion, but it somehow did not ring true. True, his armour and vestments were the finest that money could buy, but his troops drew no comfort from the finery of his dress, nor the gleam of his highly polished armour. It was to the man inside the armour that they were looking to for inspiration, and sadly there was little there to instill any confidence. The Serbian army had no such problems. Lord de Richemont had distinguished himself time and again in the field for his native France. He carried with him the aura of a successful general, as well he might with such a career. Both he and his armour showed the scars of battle, and none doubted his leadership nor tactical ability.

This final difference, on top of the others, was to prove decisive. As the Serbian forces bore down upon the defenders, Pope John’s prevarication cost his men dearly. By the time he had reached a decision and issued orders, all too often the troops who were the subject of those orders were either dead or fleeing the field. With the carnage unfolding before his very eyes, the Pope turned to his adjutant Biagio Corsini.

“My Lord Corsini. I must away to….errr….gather reinforcements….and ….umm…to check on the defences of Perugia Castle. It is God’s will. I appoint you commander of this army. May God be with you,” and with that, the clearly panic stricken Pope spurred his mount and he raced away from the field.

News of the Pope’s flight spread as wildfire throughout the Papist army, and a great many of the force quickly chose to follow his lead. To his great credit, Corsini tried hard to rally the troops, but it was to no avail. With Vlastela Heavy Cavalry cutting a swathe through the now thoroughly disordered ranks of the Papal forces, few were interested in sacrificing themselves for the cause. The unfortunate Corsini finds himself to be one of 240 prisoners taken. 1,087 soldiers of the Papacy, and 299 Serbians lie dead on the field.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1269-PapalStates.jpg

Lord de Richemont had proven himself to all in Serbia – but he himself was not yet satisfied. When he had sworn allegiance to Serbia, he had also turned to the Orthodox faith, renouncing his Catholocism. The Catholic Church had in turn excommunicated all members of his family. Whilst this did not concern de Richemont himself, it was a devastating blow to his younger sister, Eloise. Stripped of her religion, she had descended into madness. Refusing to eat or drink, the once beautiful young woman had faded away to a miserable end. Now, fate had presented de Richemont with a golden opportunity to exact his vengeance. His army marched immediately on Perugia Castle. He had already claimed the province for Serbia, but he also wanted to claim the Pope for his Tzar, and for his dear sister.

Completely surrounded, outnumbered, with no hope of relief, and with dwindling supplies, the garrison of Perugia have little hope of resistance. The castle falls to the Serbians early in 1270, and fortunately for Pope John XXI, Tzar Stefan accepts the ransom of 12,122 florins offered by the Pope's followers for the safe return of the pontiff. The Pope is exiled to Corsica. The Italian peninsula is now completely under Serbian rule.

Meanwhile, the Serbian advance in the east continued to soak up the former states of the Byzantine Empire. None is able to resist the Serbian advance when standing alone. Rum, Armenia, and Trebizond fall to the eastern armies in 1270.

At the insistence of his court, Pope John XXI petitions Tzar Stefan for a ceasefire in 1272. The Pope is a broken man. Stefan, believing that he has successfully avenged the treachery of 1268 and in the process shown the world that Serbia is not to be trifled with, accepts the Pope’s offer - and offers the Pope a none too subtle reminder that should he breach this latest agreement, it will be de Richemont who will be sent to deal with him, and that next time, Tzar Stefan will not be holding the leash of his "dog of war".

That same year, Edessa falls to Lord Roganovic as the Serbian steamroller continues its eastward drive. Two years later Prince Uros takes Syria, and Lord Garasanin claims Mesopotamia. All three are bloodless victories.

The kingdom of Greater Serbia now stretches unbroken from the English Channel to the middle east. Only Denmark stands as a possible rival in the north, and in 1274, they reveal their true intentions, with a crusade launched against the Serbian province of Edessa.

This act of aggression is followed in 1275 by the invasion of Moldavia. A mighty Danish army, numbering some 7,132 men follows Lord Tryggvasson into the Serbian province. The defending Serbian garrison, under Lord Komljenovic, numbers no more than 1,680 men. Notwithstanding the overwhelming numerical superiority of the Danes, the Serbian army stands firm, marching to meet their foes on the plains adjacent to the township of Puesti.

Carnage at Puesti

Lord Tryggvasson, though a highly successful general, had established a reputation as a somewhat unorthodox tactician. Time and again during he had surprised his enemies by directing his armies to do what was least expected, and time and again his armies had triumphed as the Danish steamroller had swept eastwards across northern Europe. True to form at Puesti, Tryggvasson’s first wave consisted of nothing but javelinmen.

Sadly for his men, Tryggvasson’s gamble that the Serbs would break and run as such a large group of men approached was wildly optimistic. The Serbian arbalests and bowmen rained death upon the Danes from long range. Not one javelin man reached a point close enough to the Serbian line to allow a single Danish javelin to be hurled. Very few Danes lived to flee. A roar went up from the Serbian ranks as the shattered and panic stricken Danes fled the field. Whilst the field was literally covered in dead and dying Danes, not a single Serb had been injured, let alone killed (although one young bowman was heard to complain of blisters on his drawing fingers).

The second Danish wave was to fare better than the first, but only just. Led by the fearsome Lord Slyngebard, this wave at least inflicted some casualties on the Serbs, with 3 arbalests and 3 Vlastela footknights falling. Again, however, the Danes were driven back with appalling loss of life. Lord Slyngebard himself was among the dead. His troop of 20 royal knights had been reduced to 2 in the space of 50 metres, such was the accuracy of the Serbian archers. The pattern was repeated again and again. It soon became apparent to Lord Tryggvasson that the day was lost. As the devastated Danish general led the remnant of his army from the field, he paused to look back. From one side to the other, all that he could see were Danish corpses. He turned to Sir Ulfhedin Huntjofsen, and noted “I fear that this is the beginning of the end, Ulfhedin. Look at the losses that they inflicted on this mighty army…..and we barely scratched their force. This may be a war that we cannot win.”

Huntjofsen was shocked at his superior’s words “My Lord, surely the darkness of this day has clouded your judgement. One battle does not…” the words died on his lips as Tryggvasson’s hand touched his shoulder.

The older man spoke “Thank you Ulfhedin, I too have seen my share of warfare and ordinarily would agree. It was the manner of this victory that has caused my concern. If their armies in the north are half as disciplined, half as well equipped, and half as well led as this one, I fear that Denmark is in grave danger indeed.”

His concerns were justified. The battle of Puesti had cost 1,469 Danish lives. A further 791 men faced an uncertain future as prisoners. By comparison, only 36 Serbians had been lost.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1275-PuestiVictory.jpg

Victories in the North

Even as Lord Tryggvasson’s army licked its wounds in retreat, three Serbian armies struck in North-western Europe. Lord Gvero led one force into Brandenburg, Lord Nacuk invaded Friesland, and Milojica Subasic led a third army into Saxony. The size of these forces, and the sudden nature of the triple strike resulted in little opposition being encountered, and all three provinces passed to Serbian control. The fall of Saxony, and its chapter house also resulted in the dissolution of the Danish crusade on Edessa.

The weight of these blows hit the Danish king hard. A mere shadow of his former self, he falls gravely ill. Only months later, the news spreads across Europe that the Danish King is dead. With no heir, Denmark dissolves. The great nation that was is now no more than a ragtag collection of independent states.

Serbia now stands alone as the only significant power in Medieval Europe.

“A minor victory, some may say,” muses Tzar Stefan “but a victory nonetheless. I have no thirst for war for the sake of war. With none to stand against us, now is the time to enjoy the fruits of our labours of these past 200 years.”

And so it came to pass that the Chronicles of Bamff of the Serbs came to an end in the year 1279, with Serbia standing alone as the greatest power in Medieval Europe.

Previous Chapters of This Campaign
Chapter 1 – A Place to Live (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1223”)
Chapter 2 - Carving an Empire (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1239”)
Chapter 3 – Treachery & Triumph (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1241”)
Chapter 4 – An Unexpected Threat (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1259”)
Chapter 5 – The Storm Breaks (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1269”)
Chapter 6 – Conquest & Expansion (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1276”)
Chapter 7 – Peace Proves a Fleeting & Illusory Thing (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1276”)

Ingersoll

10-06-2008, 01:08

How can I show a picture that I saved from a MTW gasme?

bamff

10-06-2008, 02:00

Hi Ingersoll

I have sent you a "step by step" via private message, just so as not to get "off topic" in this thread.

Cheers!

bamff

Martok

10-06-2008, 06:10

Bravo! Bravissimi! :medievalcheers: A magnificent conclusion to an outstanding AAR! You are, as always, to be commended on your fine storytelling, bamff. :2thumbsup:

Naturally, the following passage made me laugh the hardest:

“My Lord, I do not wish to appear presumptuous, but I must ask - why the Frenchman? Surely one of our own Serbian born generals…” The question had come from the lips of Lord Davidovic, Duke of Milan. His voice had trailed off as the Tzar’s eyes fell upon his own.

“I am well aware,” began the Tzar in measured ones “That there are as many among you who regard de Richemont as ‘Weak Principled’ as there are who believe him to be a ‘Man of Principles’. The dichotomy of vices and virtues in this world in which we live is often confusing, and yes, I am well aware that both of these descriptions have been applied to this man.
Truly, your talent for breaking the fourth wall in your campaign stories remains unequaled. :laugh4: :laugh4: :laugh4:

Carnage at PuestiWhilst the field was literally covered in dead and dying Danes, not a single Serb had been injured, let alone killed (although one young bowman was heard to complain of blisters on his drawing fingers).
I got a good chuckle from that one as well. :beam:

I thank you for providing us with such superb entertainment, my friend. Homer himself could not have done better. :bow:

Also, congratulations on being promoted to Senior Member! A most well-deserved recognition indeed. ~:cheers:

bamff

10-06-2008, 23:04

Many thanks Martok, I am glad to hear that it entertained! :bow:

Personally I was a bit disappointed in how it ended up. With the collapse of Denmark I suddenly found myself with a huge empire and army, surrounded by minnows. Yes, I could have steamrolled on to a conclusion, but that didn't strike me as a whole lot of fun....

So, back into the saddle, and on to the next challenge (hopefully soon-ish)!

MJF

10-08-2008, 00:49

well done bamff - another excellent account

i have always enjoyed reading your campaign narratives.

I am also very impressed with some of your battle victories - the one against the Danes with only 36 killed is amazing (as well as totally beyond my skill)

bamff

10-08-2008, 05:21

Many thanks, MJF!

As for the lopsided body count at Puesti, I think a large part of that was down to luck - in that the AI made some really odd early choices about what troops to send at me, the terrain was favourable, and the AI general did not have a "valour count" to match my general.

I was fortunate that I could park myself somewhere where the AI had to come uphill, and where my arbs could fire over the heads of my CFK's. The poor old AI were largely mown down before they could get close enough to return fire.

So, while I would love to take the credit for the victory, there was in reality (or 'virtuality" as it may be!) not a great deal of skill on my part - just a fair slice of good fortune and the good sense to follow MeglaGnome's guide on the proper use of Arbalests!

Ingersoll

10-11-2008, 20:05

French, Year 1190, Inquistion of Rome. Gotta love those Inquisitors

https://i357.photobucket.com/albums/oo14/Rick_Ingersoll/FrenchInquistion.jpg

Martok

10-11-2008, 22:33

Holy crap, man. How many inquisitors do you have in Rome anyway -- four? Now that's what I call zealotry!

bamff

10-13-2008, 01:53

3 GI's, 4 I's? Just the thing to keep the Rome fires burning...

Is that the ONLY non-french province remaining, Ingersoll?

bamff

10-13-2008, 02:00

A little bit of a "change of pace" for me with this one....I decided that I would have a crack at Burgundy, and consequently had to abandon my usual preference to "build from scratch"....

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~
Chapter 1– The Duchy Stirs

Prelude to War

Phillipe shifted in his saddle, drinking in the vista that spread out before him. His gaze rested momentarily on the distant peak of Haut-Folin. Bathed as it now was in the glorious colours of the setting sun, it almost seemed to glow. Granted it was neither the tallest nor most majestic of mountains, but it was the highest point in all of Burgundy. The highest point in Phillipe’s dominion.

It had been a long and winding road that had led to Phillipe holding the title Duke of Burgundy. His forebears had done well to carve out a territory for his family at all. For a time, Burgundy had been a truly volatile and anarchic territory, squabbled over by local lords, the French crown, and the Holy Roman Empire to the east. Phillipe’s forebears, had struggled long and hard to stabilise the Duchy. They had succeeded, and Burgundy had flowered – although at this time, in 1321, that precious flower was still blossoming in the shadow of France, the Holy Roman Empire, and Genoa and Venice to the south. Burgundy was a principality that was now on the verge of standing shoulder to shoulder with the other great powers of Europe, to claim its place as a nation….and yet, it was still but a principality.

He reflected on the territories that he had inherited from the hard work of his ancestors, and the infrastructure provided by the programming work of VikingHorde. He had not had any say over what had been constructed in the years up to now, but he was confident that he could take the existing structures that had come into his possession, and use them wisely.

Phillipe was determined to change that, to set things right in the garden of Europe. He would put Burgundy on the map. “Burgundy will be known for more than coq au vin and bourguigon de boeuf,” he muttered again to himself. He paused for a moment, watching a starling feeding a brood of hungry chicks, and his thoughts turned to his own family. A smile flitted across his face as he thought of his beloved Duchess Jeanne, and their three children – Phillipe, Jean, and Charlotte. Phillipe, the eldest was but 11 years of age…..and the lady Jeanne, was, even now, once again heavy with child.

He knew that the course of action that he was contemplating would potentially place them in even greater peril than his beloved Burgundy. He looked to the heavens, and asked himself “Should I wait? At least until the boys are of age?”

His mount snorted, interrupting his doubts.

“Yes, you are quite right, old friend,” Phillipe smiled as he stroked the beast’s mane. “There must be no further delay.”

He had already garnered the support of the Jours Generaux, the Burgundian parliament that sat at Beaune. Of course their support was not, strictly speaking, necessary, but one thing that Phillipe had learned well enough in his 38 years was that the support of the parliament, and of the Burgundian people, would make his task all the easier.

There was still some way to go, many preparations to be made. He turned his mount away from the setting sun and with a gentle dig of his heels started back towards Dijon castle.

The Journey Begins

Phillipe had good reason for caution. Burgundy’s options for expansion were severely limited, and fraught with great risk. The army, such as it was in 1321, was in no fit state to take on those of France, the Holy Roman Empire, Venice, or Genoa, and a war of attrition with any of these neighbouring powers could have only one end result. Eventually, Phillipe knew that he would have to lock horns with one of these great states, but he would do so at a time of his own choosing – a time which offered a far greater probability of success – or at least, of survival.

In the meantime, Duke Phillipe busied himself and Lord de Blois, whom he had appointed Master of the Armoury, with the task of assembling, equipping, and training a credible military force. As the year 1322 dawned, some progress had been made. Not enough, it was true, for Burgundy to answer the call of Pope John XXII for all Catholic nations to crusade against the Nasrids, but certainly enough to impress several visiting Aragonese nobles. These nobles had already been amazed by the opulence and finery of the court at Dijon, noting it to be “far superior to that of Paris”. This in itself had caused Duke Phillipe’s chest to swell with pride, but it was to carry far greater import for Burgundy.

With the glowing accolades of the travelling nobles ringing in his ears, King Alfonso IV of Aragon was the first European head of state to offer Phillipe the recognition that he so craved, sending an emissary to offer an alliance with the Duchy. Phillipe wasted no time in accepting this alliance, and the Burgundian court found itself celebrating for the second time in a matter of months, with the Duchess Jeanne having only recently delivered a third son, Charles, after a trouble free labour.

By 1324, Phillipe was ready to test the mettle of his new army, and he marched east into Switzerland. The Swiss forces rallied behind the banner of Hermann Echter. Phillipe would soon be able to gauge the success of his endeavours in the crucible of combat.

Victory at Langnau

Whilst Echter had done well to rally an army to face the Burgundian force, his real challenge now lay before him. Like many in Switzerland, he had great faith in the strength of polearms….perhaps too great. He had neglected to bring any projectile troops to the field at Langnau at all, reasoning that the prevailing weather conditions in Switzerland were not at all conducive to such weapons. Switzerland was simply far too rainy. Also, he felt that the Burgundians would have to ascend from the valley floor in any case, and that consequently his own men were safe from the enemy crossbows simply because they would remain out of range.

As it transpired, the field at Langnau was bathed in bright sunshine for several days leading up to the battle, and the sun remained continued to radiate its warmth on the field as the two armies stood face to face. Echter’s height advantage was also destined to be short lived. Duke Phillipe, had a plan of his own to counter this.

While the main Burgundian line formed up halfway up the slope, Phillipe directed his Coustilliers to approach the Swiss position from either flank. Sir Bernard de Plaisans wheeled his men out to approach the Swiss from the right, and Sir Arthur Marcel’s Coustilliers approached from the left. Two volleys of javelins rained down upon the Swiss before the Coustilliers achieved their goal. Despite Echter’s repeated orders to stand fast, a regiment of Halberdiers and one of Pikemen broke ranks to chase off the Coustilliers of de Plaisans. The wily Burgundian captain deftly drew them ever further down the slope, pausing to hurl a volley of javelins and then wheeling away out of reach just as the Swiss looked to close on their tormentors. Before they had even seen the danger, the first combined volley from three regiments of Burgundian crossbowmen ripped through the Swiss ranks. Again and again the Burgundian bowmen unleashed death upon their foes, as javelins continued to do their own deadly work from above and behind the Swiss force.

In desperation, the Swiss charged at the Crossbowmen. The Burgundians simply withdrew, allowing the chivalric footknights, halberdiers, and chivalric men at arms to move forward. The footknights under Lord de Blois, having advanced up the slope earlier, now wheeled in to smash into the exposed left flank of the Swiss halberdiers. The resulting carnage was terrible to behold, as the tightly packed Swiss were hacked down in droves.

Meanwhile, further up the slope, casualties among Echter’s own regiment of Pikemen were also mounting under a steady hail of javelins from Marcel’s Coustilliers. No matter how many times the Pikemen turned, the Coustilliers countered, moving around their flank to hurl their javelins at the less protected flanks or rear of the Swiss line. Survival was now paramount in Echter’s mind. Clearly the day was lost, it was now time to escape. He ordered his men to march further up the slope. Marcel’s Coustilliers moved in to cut off this avenue of escape, and heroically engaged the Pikemen directly in order to hold them. They did not have to hold for long, before Duke Phillipe led his Royal Knights into the exposed rear of the Swiss formation. Caught in this pincer, with nowhere to run, and no room to manoeuvre, the Swiss had but two choices – surrender or die. Some dropped their cumbersome weapons and tried to flee, but they were ridden down by the knights and coustilliers. Echter, not wishing to see any more of his countrymen die in vain, surrendered, and called upon all other survivors to do the same.

196 Swiss soldiers lay dead all across the slope. A mere 64 had survived to surrender. Burgundian losses amounted to a paltry 5 dead. Duke Phillipe, and his army, had passed their first test with flying colours. Switzerland had fallen. Sir Arthur Marcel’s role in the victory was duly rewarded, with Phillipe bestowing upon him the title of Duke of Switzerland.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1324-LangnauSwitzerland.jpg

News of the Burgundian victory travelled swiftly across Europe. Consul Pietro IV of Genoa was the first to react, accepting a Burgundian offer of alliance late in 1324.

Before the year was complete, bells would be tolling throughout Burgundy one more time. Barely weeks after Duke Phillipe II triumphantly returned to Dijon in 1324, all of Burgundy was celebrating the birth of Prince Louis, a fourth son to the royal house. It appeared that heaven itself was smiling upon Duke Phillipe II.

For his own part, however, Phillipe knew that the true test was yet to come. All that had unfolded thus far, the preliminary steps of his “Grand Plan” were but a stroll in the alps compared with what lay ahead. Was Europe ready for Burgundy? Was Burgundy ready to follow him? Only one thing was sure. Phillipe himself was ready to open the “second phase” of his plan, and once again, his army began assembling….

Ingersoll

10-13-2008, 05:17

I think it was 5 Grand Inquisitors and it was the last province left. I was getting People Killed = 30800 for quite a few turns. It may be a limitation of the game somewhere/somehow. Funny that Rome would have so many heretics :-)

Ingersoll

10-13-2008, 05:26

You can send assassins after one of your princes.

Martok

10-13-2008, 18:58

Marvelous, bamff! I don't think we've seen a Burgundian campaign before, so this should be especially good. :2thumbsup:

(Also loved the mention of VikingHorde. :laugh4: )

You can send assassins after one of your princes.
Yes you can. Although I still prefer to "prune" my sons by sending them on suicide missions. ~D

Ingersoll

10-14-2008, 07:48

I had a question concerning playing the PAPACY, in the Glorious Achievments they have crusades but cannot build a chapterhouse. I found out that if they occupy the province they get the points. So OK then, off on the crusades. Having trouble with the Byzantians, Hungarians, Novogards.

https://i357.photobucket.com/albums/oo14/Rick_Ingersoll/Papacy.jpg

Knight of the Rose

10-14-2008, 15:03

Another excellent entry Bamff, the food reference put a smile on my face, brilliant! Looking forward to the next chapter! :2thumbsup:

/KotR

Vantek

10-19-2008, 20:32

Having tons of fun with XL mod as Armenians in Late on Hard. What a great piece of work. It truly is Hard! Every florin must be spent wisely, every soldier positioned carefully, and every move planned to precision. Is there even hope on Expert? I have been lucky and achieved a nice foothold, had I been backstabbed by my close allies any earlier I would certainly be decimated by now.

Straight in the start of my reign, I quickly gathered an army and began liberating the people oppressed by the Golden Horde. The war was successful, I pushed the intruders far north as I captured provinces one by one, and eventually took Khazar and it's smaller brother; I briefly held Levidia but was forced out again in what was a pyrrhic victory for Mongols and mercenaries well spent for me. With my allies, Russians, to the north, Khazar faces no immediate threat, and Lesser Khazar stands strong against the now weakened Horde. A tired crusade by the English seeking to loot Egyptian riches met my border, but I refused to allow these marauaders to pass my lands to harm my ally. They were not a challenge worth of mention.

Meanwhile the master of the Crusaders' island state was struck by a fit of lunacy which drived him to assault my capital with just his only son and a small band of Chivalric Knights. He never had a chance against my three of Arbalesters and Halberdiers each. Instead of turtling up in a corner I decided to position my men offensively out on the open, overlooking a valley with nothing but forest between the invadors and my left flank. The enemy took the bait and my Halberdiers caught the prince between the trees. The king and his loyal general rushed to his aid from below, but their ranks had been thinned considerably by my marksmen by the time they reached the fight. The performance of cavalry, no matter how powerful they might be on the open, falls flat in the constriction of thick vegetation, and my Halberdiers made a quick work of the incapacitated knights. The prince and the general panicked and managed to escape, with only a few companions left for either. The Mad Master himself, though a brave fighter, could not bare the sight of such terrible destruction, and tried to run, but he had already been completely surrounded, and was now captured! But his subjects were too poor to pay the ransom for their king, and so his disgraced son took it upon him to rule Cyprus.

This meanless offensive, even if harmless, would not remain unpunished. I ordered the construction of a navy and intensified the training of soldiers. Once a Caravel was ready, I set it to destroy the Crusaders' vessel. The attack was successful, but I couldn't believe my eyes when I recieved a message that the treacherous Ottomans had joined in the battle on the sea to backstab their old ally in another mindless assault! What mad world do I live in? The luck did not turn against me as the turkish Baggalas was sunk to the bottom of the ocean. The troops intended to capture Cyprus were promptly directed to Rum, and the next year saw my victorious army march to Anatolia. The traitors now starve in castles waiting for their inevitable final punishment. Yet another crusade, this time launched by Germans, asked me to let them pass to Egypt. As the Mamluks had decided to side with Ottomans, I gave them my blessing.

I am almost certain the Egyptians have developed a lust for my lands. Their armies are impressive. I must suprise them if I am to stand a chance. Once the Green are finally put to sleep, the Yellow will be awarded with my full attention.

bamff

10-19-2008, 23:44

Sounds like a real roller-coaster ride there, Vantek.

Keep us informed of your battles against the Turks and Eggys!

bamff

10-20-2008, 01:57

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy

~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished

For some years now, France and the Holy Roman Empire had been at loggerheads. The acrimony between these two states had boiled over in 1324, the very year in which Duke Phillipe II had claimed Switzerland. The Holy Roman Empire had invaded Lorraine, and had driven the French forces back to champagne, leaving room for many dreadful puns about “driving them to drink”.

In fairness to King Phillipe of France, a good number of his troops were otherwise engaged, having answered the call of Pope John XXII. In fact, this had proved to be a “double disadvantage” for King Phillipe. Not only had a great many French knights and other troops joined the crusading army that had marched off from Ile de France in 1323, but that very same crusading army, marching under the colours of France, had resorted to violence and looting when refused passage through German territories. These attacks had in turn sparked the German invasion of Lorraine.

As the year 1326 dawned, King Phillipe launched a concerted attempt to reclaim Lorraine for France, driving eastward with a large force. To assemble such an army, he had been forced to strip a number of provinces of their defensive garrisons. The English were the first to strike, taking Flanders in 1327.

All of these events had played perfectly into the hand of Duke Phillipe II of Burgundy. With only a skeleton force left to protect Ile de France, and that force under the questionable leadership of Prince Phillipe, now was the perfect time to strike. The French Prince was widely known as “Phillipe the Swift”, having fled rather than fought on a number of occasions during the battles for Lorraine, and he did nothing to improve his military reputation in 1327. No sooner had news reached the French Prince that the Burgundians had crossed the border, than he had raced north to Paris Castle in a state of blind terror. Duke Phillipe of Burgundy surrounded the castle, and prepared to storm the defences.

Upon hearing of this, King Phillipe of France assembled an army and marched west to raise the siege of Paris, arriving in early 1328. With two Phillipe’s already engaged in the conflict, the arrival of a third added significantly to the level of general confusion, and the resulting battle was to be known as “The Battle of Trois Phillipes”.

The Battle of Trois Phillipes

The two armies faced each other across a lightly wooded field. A light breeze blew from the south east, causing the various standards and banners to flutter in the early morning sunlight. At the head of the French army, King Phillipe surveyed the Burgundian position.
“Upstarts! If only my forefathers had attended to the Capetian Dukes long ago.” He snorted, and glanced to his left, at his son Phillipe. “If only my son had held his nerve and defended our territory last year….” He shook his head sadly “To think that one day, the boy may be King…No matter – today we put them back in their place.”

The drums and trumpets fell silent as he raised his sword. As he pointed it towards the Burgundians and moved forward, they started once more, and as one, the French army moved forwards.

Prince Phillipe advanced on his father’s orders, his heart beating wildly in his chest. He was perspiring profusely, the sweat stinging his eyes. He swallowed hard, and tried desperately to calm his breathing. His moment of truth was fast approaching, and he knew it. He also knew that the eyes of all of France, but especially those piercing blue eyes of his father, were upon him this day.

On the other side of the field, Duke Phillipe II watched the Frenchmen intently. As they moved towards him, he turned calmly to Lord de Blois and the assembled Burgundian captains “It begins. You had best rejoin your men. Good luck, gentlemen.”

With a bow, each of them took his leave, turning to take theirrespective places in the line, as the steady beat of the French drums drew ever closer.

Phillipe had arranged his line so that the centre was held by the pikemen of Sir Robert de Valois. To the left and right of the pikes were the Chivalric Knights of Lord de Blois, and the Halberdiers of Jean du Guesclin respectively. Behind this frontal screen, slightly elevated by virtue of the small hillock on which they were positioned, stood one regiment of arbalesters, and two of crossbowmen. The Chivalric Men-at-arms of Sir Thibaut de Vesc stood behind the bowmen, to the immediate right of Duke Phillipe’s Royal Knights. At Phillipe’s signal, the Coustilliers of Sir Arthur Marcel and Sir Bernard de Chateaubriant fanned out to the left and right, riding slowly in the general direction of the French.

A regiment of French Chivalric Knights, riding under the standard of Sir Bernard de Coligny, was the first to close on the Burgundian position. A good many of those knights, de Coligny included, became the first casualties of battle as arbalest and crossbow bolts smashed into their massed ranks. Grimly the knights held their nerve, advancing on the Burgundians, and the survivors continued on, charging headlong into the waiting blades of Jean du Guesclin’s men. The carnage was horrific, as screaming horses and men were hacked down by the Halberdiers.

The French monarch swore under his breath, and directed Sir Arthur de Plaisans to drive his chivalric sergeants at the Burgundian left flank. As they wheeled to their right to do so, the first volley of crossbows cut across them, opening great holes in their ranks. The Burgundian arbalests, neanwhile, had found a different target – Prince Phillipe’s Royal Knights. As his men screamed and fell around him, the French Prince became aware of a nauseating new odour rising heavily above the musky scent of sweat that filled his armour. It was not the first time that he had soiled himself on the field of battle, but he now feared that it would be the last if he did not break and run now. Damn this sweat that stung his eyes! He raised his visor, to clear his vision. At that moment an arbalest bolt struck home. The unfortunate Prince felt no pain at all as his lifeless body toppled from the saddle. At least in death he had defied his many detractors at the French court. Most had thought that if the Prince was to die in battle, it would be with an arrow or javelin in his back as he fled the field.

Unaware of his son’s untimely end, King Phillipe signalled for his men to lower their lances, then spurred his own mount forwards. “The Burgundians will break. None can withstand a charge from the Royal Guard!” It was to be his last thought. The Burgundian pikemen stood firm, and King Phillipe perished at the first impact. Those knights that survived now found themselves pinned between the pikes to their front and Duke Phillipe’s Royal Guard at their rear. Similarly, those chivalric sergeants and French halberdiers that had weathered the crossbow storm found themselves caught between de Blois’ knights and the chivalric men-at-arms of de Vesc.

The Coustilliers of Sir Arthur Marcel and Sir Bernard de Chateaubriant had not been standing by idly as the battle unfolded. They had already accounted for the French serpentine crew and were now harrying the few surviving French crossbowmen. Every unit of Frenchmen was now under severe pressure, but none more so than the Royal Guard.

The Frenchmen at this time were fighting purely for their own survival. Their King and Prince lay dead on the field, the day was lost. The Burgundian troops pressed on remorselessly, sealing Duke Phillipe’s victory. As the battle drew to a close, 184 Frenchmen and 56 Burgundians lay motionless on the bloody plain. 206 French prisoners huddled miserably, awaiting their fate.

Aftermath of Victory

With both the French King and his only son killed in the battle, the kingdom of France now dissolved into a series of independent states and provinces. Seizing the moment, Prince Phillipe of Burgundy marched on Provence, the Burgundian army joined by a smaller force sent by their Genoese allies. The province quickly fell to Burgundian control.

In 1331, the province of Champagne fell to Burgundy, with Duke Phillipe’s army crushing the small Blois force raised against him. This victory gave Duke Phillipe control of two of the great wine producing regions of Europe, and much debate ensued about placing a copyright on the names “Burgundy” and “Champagne” in order to prevent other wine-making regions from encroaching on the markets of Burgundian traders. In the end it was decided that in the absence of any copyright laws in medieval Europe, such actions should not be pursued.

These recent successes had indeed grabbed the attention of European monarchs. King Karoly I of Hungary, and King Edward II of England both proposed alliances in 1329, and Duke Phillipe II graciously accepted both treaties. 1329 saw a further union for Burgundy, with the Princess Charlotte wedding the German Prince Otto of the Holy Roman Empire.

King Christopher II of Denmark, and King Jan I of Bohemia were the next to propose alliances, with both treaties favourably concluded in 1332 and 1333 respectively. A further alliance was negotiated with Grand Duke Gediminas I of the distant land of Lithuania in 1334. Prince Phillipe secured a further alliance in 1334 through his marriage to the Byzantine princess Helena.

Even the Pope himself favoured Burgundy, bestowing gifts of 1,000 florins on Duke Phillipe in 1330, 1332, and 1334.

All was once again rosy in the world of Duke Phillipe II. In addition to these numerous alliances and new territories gained in Ile de France, Provence, and Champagne, he had, in recent years, also celebrated the coming of age of two more of his sons – Jean, in 1329, and Charles in 1336, and the birth of a daughter, Isabelle, in 1331, and a son, Jean, in 1336. Why exactly Duke Phillipe and Duchess Jeanne would chose to name two of their sons “Jean” is something of a mystery. Phillipe, for his part, defended the decision by noting at the time “This situation, while regrettable, was completely beyond our control, it was really a matter of some serious limitations in randomisation routines more than any ‘lack of imagination’ on my part!”

Whilst this explanation did indeed cause some degree of confusion at court, and no end of discussion in the Parliament at Beaune, it was hard to argue with the Duke – after all, at that time in Europe, the Holy Roman Empire boasted two Princes by the name of Otto, it was rumoured that the Peoples of Novgorod presently had three Princes called David in line for the throne, and some claimed that half of the current possible heirs to the Aragonese throne were named Sancho.

But we digress. Indeed, with Burgundy celebrating the coming of age of Prince Louis in 1339, it would appear that there was not a cloud on the Burgundian horizon in 1340. They were gathering, however. Brewing to the south, arising from the long running war between Genoa and Venice, trouble was indeed stirring….

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=1675822&postcount=1316”)

Vantek

10-20-2008, 08:49

I laughed out loud ^_^

Vantek

10-20-2008, 19:24

My intuition did not fail me - Egyptians attacked me in just a few years! Unfortunately the same year when I sent a small army to capture Cyprus held by an even smaller army. Unfortunately because I got a brain freeze and forgot that in VI buildings don't get razed before the siege ends, so I decided to abandon the attack and have my units ransomed back instead... Oh well. As usual, despite clearly having more than sufficient means to obliterate me, the AI instead opted for a series of inexplicable suicide attacks. He invaded my capitol itself with an army of almost nothing but Mamluk Cavalry, facing arbalesters and halberdiers suffered massive casualties, lost the general, suffered some more casualties and retreated - two hundred riders dead and a hundred captured, compared to my 16 dead halberdiers and 2 dead royal bodyguards, Naxaras... Well, simultaneously he did manage to force me to retreat to the castle in Mesopotamia, but next year instead of bringing in reinforcements sitting in the safety of his homelands to probably repel my attempt of liberation he retreated again... Simultaneously, Edessa, guarded by my King himself, was attacked... by the Sultan himself... With three of Arbalesters and three of high valour Halberdiers I couldn't help but chicken into the elevated corner. The dumb Egyptians left two of their Mamluk cavalry sitting right in front of my men with their flank towards me... I only had to rush in my Halberdiers to start what was to be a complete massacre. The several hundred of Egyptian foot soldiers joined in but they had no chance uphill against veteran Halberdiers. The Sultan's troop was near, he was thinned down to seven by my arbalesters and then he joined the battle. When he was the only royal rider standing, with quarter of his army already routing and the rest on the verge of doing so, he decided to withdraw... His courage didn't fail him but his luck did, as my sharpshooters managed to hit him in the back as he retreated! His reason had failed him long before anyway. The Egyptians are now on the verge of a civil war, while my border with them is strong and I only need to wait for reinforcements before conquering them.

bamff

10-20-2008, 22:35

Nice work Vantek....:2thumbsup:

Keep us informed on the progress of your Armenian assault as it unfolds...

_Aetius_

10-21-2008, 19:15

Teutonic Knights, BKB mod, Expert, High Period.

First impressions

I've considered playing the Teutonic knights before, but was often put off by the fact they are hemmed in by significantly larger and more powerful factions, there is also little room for expansion without becoming embroiled in several of those vast multi-faction wars which are all too common in Eastern Europe. At the same time, the unique units and potential of taking this relatively minor faction and turning it into major force proved too tempting to resist.

Otto I

Foundation & Survival

The new Hochmeister of the Teutonic Order was confronted by problems which would dog his successors for decades, the Order maintained territory in Prussia and Livonia, and by 1208 had expanded at the expense of the barbarian pagans of Samogitia and the free Pomeranians. However despite these early successes, Otto knew that the real battles were still to come, the savage Cumans were already sweeping across the steppes, penetrating the poorly defended frontiers of Poland and south against Hungary.

In 1207 the Cumans invaded Prussia, Otto was prepared though, 800 of the Orders finest stood against 1000 Cumans only a few miles from Konigsberg, the Cumans failed to take the initiative though, by the time their feared cavalry was in range to pepper the Teutonic line, severe rain and wind greatly reduced the effectiveness of their archers. Otto saw the opportunity, leading from the front he launched an assault on the relatively fragile Cuman infantry line made up largely of Slavs, his mounted knights crashed into them with such ferocity that they could only provide token resistance before they collapsed. The Cuman cavalry was left exposed and assailed from all directions, soon followed suit, in the rout which followed several hundred Cumans were captured, but Otto ever the merciful ruler, released them for a small ransom.

This victory in the heartland of the Order was a message that though the Order may be small, it was not to be trifled with, the Cumans however did not give up their expansionalist policy, in the following decade they had conquered Poland and Carparthia was taken from Hungary, the were clearly a menace which although bruised, were far from deterred.

Patronage & Consolidation

Otto dedicated as much of the Orders resources as he could to the army, especially the when it came to cavalry and arbalesters, the Orders chief defence against the horse heavy armies of many of it's potential enemies. Ottos reign was relatively peaceful, some would come to see it as the deep breath before the plunge into the larger geopolitical arena which would dominate the reigns of his successors.

During this period of peace, Otto dedicated the foundation of many churches, the conversion of the Pagan populations was still a key directive of the Order, twice in 1214 and 1219 the Pomeranians attempted to reassert their independance, though each time the resistance became weaker, the pacification of this province was finally established as trade began to flow into the Orders ports. The Orders fleet was first constructued in 1219 at the newly established port of Livonia it would spell the beginning of a fine and glorious naval tradition. Alliances were established through marriage with the Latin Emperor of Constantinople in 1220, the Bulgars in 1222, the Poles of Silesia in1224 and both the Russians and Novgorod in 1226, the Teutonic state was secured for now. As peace was being established Otto prepared for war, new regiments of Teutonic sergeants and spearmen were replacing the less reliable Chivalric order which prevailed throughout the provinces in the early years of Otto's reign.

In for a penny...

Then entering the 29th (1233) year of his reign Otto was forced to wage war once again, raids by the Cumans had been relatively commonplace, twice in the 1220's they had attacked Pomerania, but failed to make an impact. Now the declining fortunes of the Holy Roman Empire and the Poles had allowed rebellious factions to seize power in Lusatia a small, landlocked territory to the south, a land administered by the Holy Roman Empire as recently as 5 years previous. Prince Otto was given command of the expedition to conquer this territory and thus securing a wedge between the Cumans and further westward expansion.

Prince Otto crossed the border with a small force of only 600 men, to face a rebel militia force half it's size, to his surprise though banners were seen to the west, on the crest of a hill obscured by the pouring rain. Scouts reported that it was an Imperial army sent from Brandenburg to reconquer this recently lost territory, in the confusion of conflicting reports and now truly torrential rain, Prince Otto sent out a scout he knew he could trust to provide accurate reports. Minutes later he returned to report that no less than the Holy Roman Emperor Conrad II himself was present, but that his army was not an army at all, just his own bodyguards and a small troop of cavalry. Clearly the Emperor was a threat though, Otto chose to continue on and face the German force first, before advancing against the pitiful rebel militia.

The Emperor of the West did not waver though, he and his cavalry charged into Prince Ottos knights and a fierce battle ensued, the timely intervention of Ottos heavily armoured spearmen turned the tide in his favour and soon the Emperor was stranded and eventually forced to withdraw from battle. His own cavalry exhausted, Otto ordered his infantry to deal with the rebels, they did so with ruthless haste, Lusatia was now in the hands of the Teutonic Order.

The death of Otto and new powers

The news was well-received by the ailing Hochmeister in Konigsberg, he was happy to see a block put on Cuman westward expansion, but was troubled by the state of war which now existed between the Order and it's one time benefactor, the Holy Roman Empire. The war with the Holy Roman Empire would expand and draw the Order deeper into international affairs.

However before the the war with the HRE began, rumours arrived at the Teutonic court in Konigsberg, of a new menace from the east of shadowy origins, waves of refugees flooded Livonia telling tales of savages on horseback, destroying everything in their path. It wasn't long until this mysterious new threat had a name, the Golden Horde, Mongols unleashed from the far eastern steppes were rampaging through the territories of the Orthodox kingdoms, within 5 years they had reached Moldavia and soon would push further westward. The greatest enemy of the Teutonic Order had arrived and intended to stay and to conquer.

Otto died in 1235 leaving behind a viable monastic state, with an army which represented a challenge to anybody, also a fledgling fleet and finally a stable economy. His son Otto II was now Hochmeister, the new leader of the Teutonic Order was popular among the people, due to a large extent because of his fathers generosity and piety, Otto I was revered for decades as an example all future Hochmeisters would have to follow.

Analysis and World events.

My strategy from the onset was to establish a viable kingdom along the coast of the Baltic, Samogitia and Pomerania were essential acquisitions for this purpose. Even so the Teutonic Knights are not the wealthiest faction in the known world, money was very tight to begin with and there was a real danger of being swamped by the Cumans and Holy Roman Empire. Large garrisons were responsible for the stunted economy, having to maintain full stacks in all 5 provinces was extremely expensive, the geography made expansion extremely hazardous. Prussia was vulnerable to invasion from the Cumans in Poland and Volhynia and also Lithuania if the Novgoridians turned traitor, so I was forced to maintain such armies until an opportunity arose to expand.

As you will see in the images i'll post, the decline and disintergration of the Holy Roman Empire is sudden and many factions were responsible, in the 1220's the Bohemians began by picking off Austria, the Venetians took Provence and soon the French penetrated the western frontier and raided deep into the interior. The Danes also got a piece of the action in Saxony, I was fortunate in this respect as the war with the HRE was effectively at an end before it got too serious, as we were soon seperated from each other. However I was unable to take advantage of this situation to acquire territory of my own.

Much more alarming than the collapse of the HRE though was the massive expansion of the Almohads, the mid 1220's saw the final destruction of the last free Christian kingdom in Spain, immediately the Almohads drove into France and English held territories. The hesitant response to this threat from the Western powers was to prove costly for everybody in the future.

In the east the Crusader states quickly destroyed the Egyptians and secured their position as the Latins of Constantinople asserted their authority still further by waging successful wars against the Bulgarians and Nicaea. The Bulgarians incidently supplanted the Cumans who massively overstretched themselves, the Bulgarians thus extended their lands to Poland, while my kingdom remained on friendly terms with all of the Orthodox factions and resolved the war with the Cumans. The Mongols arrived with predictably explosive energy, the Georgians were the first to feel their wrath, but the Russians and the men of Novgorod were being overrun with relative ease, unfortunately I was in no position to halt their advance, but simply had to survive as best possible.

1208

https://img.photobucket.com/albums/v229/AdamOfScouseland/1208.jpg

1222

https://img.photobucket.com/albums/v229/AdamOfScouseland/1222.jpg

1235

https://img.photobucket.com/albums/v229/AdamOfScouseland/1235.jpg

_Aetius_

10-21-2008, 20:06

Teutonic Knights, BKB mod, Expert, High period.

Otto II 1235 - 1245

Of Grand Alliances & New Enemies

Otto was a man in his mid-forties, he had served is late fathers army in Pomerania and Lusatia, he was an accomplished leader in the field and at court, he would need every ounce of skill to see his kingdom survive the harsh winters ahead. The situation had changed since his fathers early years, the Cuman threat had declined, overstretched and confronted by an alliance formed by the Bulgars and Hungarians, they were stripped of their armies and reduced to isolation in Croatia. The Teutonic state he had inherited looked promising, the investments made by his father were paying off, Trade was at first a trickle, now Prussia was flooded by a new wealth, the ports of Livonia and Pomerania were also bustling. Faithful allies in Novgorod, Sweden and Denmark were proving profitable.

Things began to change though in 1235, the Mongols proved impossible to contain, the Orthodox armies of the east stood bravely against this horde, but could not halt them, the Mongols cut a swathe through Russian territory, and reducing Novgorod to little more than a vassal to the Khan. They reached Moldavia, cutting the Bulgarian empire in two and began raiding Poland. Otto watched helpless as Christians were being butchered on his very doorstep, but events in the west were coming to a head.

The Holy Roman Empire was now in ruins, Brandenburg was one of the last territories loyal to the detested Emperor Lothair, Otto decided that the large Imperial forces stationed in this province could not be tolerated. He himself led an army of some 900 Teutonic knights, spearmen and sergeants into Brandenburg, facing some 800 Germans, at the same time the Danes and Poles sent armies, tenuous relations with the Poles were resolved and a Grand Alliance was formed against the Holy Roman Empire.

All three armies of roughly comparable size, greatly outnumbered the Imperial forces led by the Emperor himself, Otto realised that the Danes were determined to annex Brandenburg and immediately they set upon the Imperial army without the Poles or Otto. Content to let the Danes do much of the fighting, Otto led his bodyguard and that of his young son Adolf to the frontlines, engaging an Emperors bodyguards for the second time in Ottos life. This time the contest was less fierce, the Emperor had no heart for the battle, his forces were routed by the Danes and Poles, in the aftermath it was agreed that the Danes would be allowed to hold the province, only after pledging to advance no further east.

Otto was satisfied by this, an enemy had been dealt with and replaced with good allies, as he returned to Prussia and Konigsberg, he received word that a Mongol embassy had arrived at the city, Otto was weary from the long ride home, but met with this emissary immediately. What he heard disturbed him greatly, the Russians had been utterly destroyed by the horde, the Bulgars in the process of being overrun in Poland, Novgorod on the verge of collapse. The emissary offered a marriage alliance between a princess of the Teutonics and a Mongol prince, Otto realised that he must now choose between standing alongside the beleagured Christians or submitting and thus safeguarding his own kingdom.

Otto consented to the alliance, but he did not stay a moment longer once the treaty was signed, he had in effect he felt, stabbed his allies in the back.

Betrayel

The treaty was kept quiet as best possible, but soon it was known Europe wide when advancing into Poland the Mongols forced Otto to renounce his fathers alliance with the Bulgars, this with the renunciation of the alliance with Novgorod, was in the eyes of the eastern Christians, the great betrayel of the Orthodox kingdoms. Though it extended further, the Poles and Hungarians were not spared of Mongol invasions, those treaties were torn up also as Otto resigned himself to the fact he he betrayed his allies and fellow Christians to save his own kingdom. Otto died in the 10th year of his reign in 1045, by then the Hungarians were defeated and the Bulgars severely reduced, the Mongol empire expanded everywhere. He was replaced by his brother Hermann as Hochmeister, Otto had been a hero in his youth, a villian in his later years, neither was truly accurate, he wasnt deeply mourned.

Analysis & World Events

The Mongol threat was always something I would have to deal with, I had a pretty extensive network of marraige alliances with all the factions who bordered my kingdom and beyond before they arrived. I was forced to abandon most of them in order to keep them off my back for awhile. I simply lacked the manpower and economy for a long war, the Mongol armies are too strong when they first arrive and very concentrated, war would of been suicide. My plan was to develop trade, which was gathering pace, and thus form larger more advanced armies for when the Mongols overstretched themselves and the confrontation would begin. In the west the Almohads were now unstoppable, the French were on the verge of civil war and England was threatened with invasion, all I could do was await favourable circumstances to strike, before the great power in the west, met that of the east and my kingdom encircled.

1038

https://img.photobucket.com/albums/v229/AdamOfScouseland/1238.jpg

Vantek

10-21-2008, 20:38

The Egyptian generals are more sheeplike than I thought, as they still cannot cough up the courage to rise against their parody of a sultan. My borders remain the same... as of yet. I have recieved four attacks, two on Edessa and Mesopotamia each. My veteran Halberdiers and their general prince are nearing heroic status as they, with the aid of some Armoured Spearmen and a great many Arbalesters, effortlessly defend against those on Edessa, the second by a force of more than two thousand against one of mine, with only half of them meeting my men, the second disheartened by their companions' utter destruction to the point of retreat without battle. The first of the attacks on Mesopotamia was cancelled, the second, now a Jihad, turned into a farce as after the death of their handgunner general the enemy force was caught in a loop between my now charging main line and two units of Mounted Crossbowmen as well as one of Armenian Heavy which had advanced far ahead behind the enemy. Every single unit in the Yellow army routed, bar perhaps two siege engine crews left behind. With the help of another of Armenian Heavy which had stayed with my main line, as well as the few but valiant Naxaras with the general, five hundred Egyptians were captured, three hundred of them already slain. My forces suffered eighty casualties, mostly from arrows shot by the several hundreds of Desert Archers. As to not disgruntle my men, I still tried to ransom the prisoners, even though I knew with certainty that mamluks lacked the means to pay.

Next year, I will be the one launching attacks.

bamff

10-21-2008, 23:13

Bravo, Vantek! Time to go on the offensive and show those Mameluks the power of Armenia! :charge:

I tip my hat to you too, Aetius. Your "walking of the economic tightrope" through the difficult early years was indeed commendable. Still some challenges ahead alright, but you look well placed to meet them! :2thumbsup:

Keep those write-ups coming!

_Aetius_

10-22-2008, 10:58

Cheers Bamff :2thumbsup:.

Teutonic Knights, BKB mod, Expert, High period.

Hermann I 1245 - 1256

New Direction

Hermann like his brother Otto II, came to the position of Hochmeister during his later years, in his late 40's though he was, he lacked none of the energy or ambition the Order would require if it was to become a serious power. Hermann had led the abortive expedition into Poland against the Mongol horde in 1238, reigned in at the last moments by Otto who only just managed to maintain peace with the Khan. Hermann wasted no time once he had power, Poland he knew, was absolutely vital to the security of the Order, from there the Mongols could launch invasions of Lusatia, Pomerania and Prussia, it could not be allowed to remain in their hands. Preparations for war were put into overdrive, the economy of the Order was growing, but fragile, trade was now utterly reliant on the good will of the Almohads, whom Hermann had been forced to ally himself with.

The first major act Hermann took was to occupy the isolated and barren territory of Friesland on the North sea coast, long in the hands of squabbling rebel factions, the people were crying out for effective leadership and stability. Before the Almohads could muster the will to conquer the territory themselves, Hermann sent a force of 700 men, mostly mercenaries to occupy and cultivate the the land, though grossly undeveloped and impoverished, the Frisian coastline was potentially an ideal centre for commerce. Friesland represented the Teutonic outpost in the west to keep a close eye on Almohad expansion and more crucially, it was turned into a naval base.

The Teutonic navy now was a force to be reckoned with, ships carrying the standard of the Order could be seen by 1250 as far as the Bay of Biscay, all depended on continued peace with the Almohads, war would spell the utter ruin of the Teutonic economy.

A New Order & Redemption

In 1250, over a decade since the treaty with the Mongols had been signed, it was due for renewal, Hermann made a momentous decision, he took the treaty and burned it, declaring to a congregation of leading knights and bishops that the Order would no longer stand idly by and allow the Mongols to destroy its rivals. Poland was immediately in his sights, all men that could be spared were massed in Prussia, 1200 men, the cream of the Teutonic Order, crossed the border into Poland were a Mongol army of 1000 had just reduced the Bulgar garrison.

Hermann had given command of the army to one of his best general Sir Andrews Von Felben, they faced off with the Mongols on a clear field, surrounded by miles of countryside. The Teutonic army was made up largely of the newly formed regiments of Teutonic spearmen and sergeants, covered as ever by arbalesters. It was these arbalesters who opened the confrontation, firing from their maximum range, they swept the frontline of Mongol infantry, the sturdy Korean spearmen endured a brutal tidal wave of fire and soon began to waver. The Mongol general seemed paralysed, his cavalry now under attack in the same manner, unwilling to go on the offensive against the mass of spears and fierce horsemen of the Order, sounded a withdrawel. Von Felben ordered the general advance, his sergeants chased down the stagglers of the Mongol army, but captured few, the Mongols managed to slip away and withdraw relatively intact. What could of been a titanic confrontation was in the end no more than a skirmish.

Even so the consequences were impressive, Poland was soon evacuated altogether as the Mongols regrouped in the south for a final push into the Balkans, Poland had been conquered without the loss of a single man. It was a great coup for Hermann, the people for years now feeling as though they were already vassals of the Great Khan were now full of hope, willingly listening to the grand tales of Christian knights driving the Mongols from Europe and freeing the oppressed peoples of the Steppes.

The Order was redeemed, the Pope showed his gratitude, donating 1000 florins to the Order for the construction of a new church in Krakow, the previous having been burned down by the Horde. Hermann was supremely happy with the campaign, but was wise enough to know that this was the start of a long struggle, only one could possibly survive, the world was certainly too small for both the Order and the Horde. The Teutonics would be seen now as a shield in the east, Poland represented a buffer to the kingdom of Bohemia and the free Poles, so long as it held, the Mongols would have to go elsewhere.

This wasn't the end of Hermanns ambition though, he also intended to make the Order into the sword which would cut down the Almohads, the Teutonic fleet was growing constantly, it was now a major rival to the Almohad fleet, he believed the Orders role would be to destroy the Almohad fleet and cripple their ability to transport troops. Before his death in 1256, Hermann stripped the Mongols of the relatively unimportant territory of Finland, it would in time become a bustling port, but it served better as a reminder that the Order would attack the Mongols at every opportunity, that they would not relent as they once did. Hermann was a much loved leader, as popular abroad as at home, he was revered and deeply mourned. Standing up to the Mongols may have been brave, but the consequences would fall upon his sons, Adelric was a teenager when he became the 4th Hochmeister of the Teutonic Order, he would have to grow quickly to face the challenges ahead.

Analysis

The decision to go to war with the Mongols was necessary by the 1240's, for years the Novgorodians had safeguarded my kingdom against the majority of Mongol incursions by maintaining their presence in Lithuania and Volhynia. This buffer was invaluable, the only direction of Mongol attacks at that point toward Prussia was from the south where Mongol forces were weakest, by the 1240's though the Novgorodians were clearly on the verge of destuction, if the Mongols had Poland, Lithuania and Volhynia, then I honestly couldn't see how I could survive. It was now or never, I intended to seize Novgorod from the Mongols to, but this proved a step to far so I consoled myself with the minor conquest of Finland instead. At this time though peace with the Almohads was immensely profitable, the treasury was now filling up for the first time, anywhere between 2000-3000 florins of pure profit was coming in every year now.

My future plans at this point was to expand the fleet so it would be able to cripple the Almohads at any moment, I couldn't face the Almohads on land, but I could stop them from counter-attacking me and reinforcing their territories.

World Events

The Almohads by the 1240's and 1250's are undisputed rulers of almost all of the west, as far north as Mercia and as far east as Lorraine, the English had been conquered with terrifying ease, the French reduced to a rump state in Germany. The Danes had expanded into northern Germany, but there was no organised resistance left in central Europe, perhaps only the Venetians and Bohemians together could provide a temporary buffer, however the Venetians were squabbling as they often do with the Genoese.

The Bohemians now had problems of its own, the Mongols though weakened in the south, now bordered Bohemian Hungary with increasing signs of consolidating their position. The Mongols had by now penetrated Asia Minor, causing their usual mayhem for the Nicaean empire, recently re-established in Constantinople. A third major power was rising in the east, the Crusaders had stood by and largely stayed out of the wars in Asia Minor, now though they looked ready to fight to the north and encouragingly to the west.

1252
https://img.photobucket.com/albums/v229/AdamOfScouseland/1252-2.jpg

_Aetius_

10-22-2008, 19:24

Teutonic Knights, BKB mod, Expert, High period.

Part 1. Alderic I 1256 - 1305

Debacle at Vilnius

Alderic was just 19 years old when his father died, loyalty was already a problem, Hermann had overlooked his elder offspring in favour of his youngest son, several of Alderics brothers harbored resentment at this, while others stood by their noble fathers decision. Alderics cause was not aided by the chaos of his 2nd year in power, before his fathers death, preperations had already been in place for the invasion of Lithuania, now in Mongol hands, this was the second part of Hermanns plan to create buffers around his core territories. Alderic was in no position to halt this, the army was eager for war, the Teutonic forces in Livonia had stood by and had little action during the war with the Mongols, now they pressed for battle.

Alderic gave his consent, though there was little doubt the expedition would of taken place anyway, 1300 men were gathered, the usual Chivalric spearmen and arbalesters, units of halberdiers, and the feared Teutonic knights and the knights of Dobryzen. Over 1100 Mongols stood against them, hundreds of horse archers of many nationalities, the impressive Korean foot soldiers and devastating Mongol heavy cavalry, made up this formidable army. Henrich Alberic, a cousin of the Hochmeister led the expedition, for years he had commanded the Teutonic knights in Livonia, he was a renowned warrior in he prime of his life and had with him a fine army with which to cement his name.

The battle took place near a small hamlet not far from the Lithuanian capital city, Vilnius, both armies were seperated by two small wooded areas and a group of houses directly infront of them. Henrich was content to let the Mongols make the first move, they obliged and sent forth a wave of horse archers, Henrich was short on arbalesters, but confident they would thin the enemy ranks, only two units were present, supported by an equal number of Samogitian tribesmen. The skirmishing went on for some time with the arbalesters generally winning these on and off confrontations, the horse archer ranks began to thin and eventually in their desperation, they charged, beaten back just in time by the Samogitians.

By now the rain was pouring and the men, stationary as they were for some time, began to tire, Henrich realised he couldn't delay the main battle for any longer, leaving the Samogitians and arbalesters to occupy the remaining horse archers, the main army advanced to the left, swinging around the hamlet into the woods towards the right flank of the Mongol army. The Mongols wasted no time, they began moving eastward, away from Henrich, toward some woodland opposite.

In between them was a small field, just big enough for a confrontation, things then accelerated unexpectedly, the Mongol cavalry advanced ahead of it's infantry in a clear provocation to Henrichs knights who took up the challenge immediately without hesitation. This is what they wanted, a chance to prove the mettle of Christian knights against the hitherto invincable Mongol horse, Henrich positioned himself at the front, his guards alongside him, the knights of Dobryzen on either flank and more Teutonics behind them. With a defeaning cry, the charge was sounded and the knights flung themselves headlong into the Mongol cavalry, a massive cavalry melee ensued, a swirling, twisting mass of man and horse, impossibly chaotic.

Mere moments after the cavalry engaged, the infantry were right behind them, crashing into the Mongol counterparts all along the line. As the rain poured and the ground became a quagmire, the battle degenerated into several smaller duels, halberdiers stuck into Mongol warriors, chivalric spearmen with the Koreans, and the cavalry mixed up in an enormous mass to the north.

The Mongols, despite this tremendous momentum, did not break.

Soon the tired Teutonic army was being picked off, the lighter, more flexible Mongol infantrymen were able to flank with ease, Henrichs cavalry was in worse shape, the battle with the Mongol horse was equal, but the addition of a Korean unit of infantry swung the tide in their favour. The knights of both Orders fell in their dozens, too exhausted to disengage, it didn't take much longer before the centre of the line shattered under the weight, the rest of the infantry was isolated and cut to pieces, the cavalry annihilated. Henrich himself was captured in the mayhem which followed. At the Battle of Vilnius, 1000 men were left behind in the freezing fields of Lithuania, the shattered remnants limped home, the rest to be ransomed, when Alderic heard the news it drove him to tears, the Mongols had crushed the flower of the Teutonic knights.

Analysis

I made mistakes during this battle for certain, I was careless with my arbalesters, who were frequently charged by Mongol horse archers, weakening my ability to defeat them first. Secondly I delayed battle to long, by the time battle was joined most of my men were jaded, perhaps also a rush of blood to the head made me accept the Mongol challenge and engage before I had decided on a proper battle plan. Finally I did not bring enough arbalesters or mercenaries who could attack the horse archers. All in all it was a a bit of a shambles, strategically Lithuania is extremely important, it’s conquest would of isolated Volhynia and freed up many men pinned down on border duty. It’s the first major defeat I’ve had as the Teutonics and by extension, in general, especially when it was a battle I could have won. In the end though is makes itself useful as an unexpected twist in the narrative, which is always welcome. Alderics reign is unusually long so I will be posting the 2nd part with images probably tomorrow.

Vantek

10-22-2008, 19:26

Three years, three victories, three provinces. First a heroic victory at Antioch, against an army nearly twice the size, reinforcing Prince Oshi's fame as a legendary general: of nine stars, an expert defender and skilled attacker. In Syria the next year, the mameluks already simply fleed in panic. The same happened in Arabia as the siege in Antioch was solved. My border with the Yellow is still three provinces - except now it is three provinces that once belonged to them. By refusing to meet me in combat their armies have remained large in numbers, but numbers alone will not win battles for them, and equipment, discipline, wit they lack. The only wise thing they have managed to do is to remain united despite widespread hate of Sultan in defense of homelands against their common enemy. But that will not save them either. I do not even know wether to be unhappy about it at all - it would've been too easy otherwise anyway.

The year is 1355 as I recieve exhilarating news: no single faction can field an army that would match mine even in numbers, let alone in strength. The Hungarians, at war with my allies of long, Byzantines, send an emissary to offer alliance. I accept. After Egypt falls, conquest of the lands of the Eastern Roman Empire will be my path to world dominance. It will not be without some bitterness that I raise my arms against Purple - they have been trustworthy partners who stood beside me through wars. But benevolence is not the way of this world, and I know deep down they would not hesitate to do the same in my position.

Knight of the Rose

10-24-2008, 14:07

OMG! I overlooked this thread for a week, and three excellent stories turn up all at once. What a golden age for the P&H thread! Good work, all :bow:

/KotR

Bamff: Medieval copyrights - what a brilliant hint to present day. Pass me the bubble-water we no longer can call champagne!

ericrocks

10-25-2008, 20:50

https://i368.photobucket.com/albums/oo122/ericth13/irishcampaign.jpg

Hope this works.

Csargo

10-26-2008, 01:32

Just started playing MTW again after a long time away. I didn't write a story, but I did take a screenshot:

https://img401.imageshack.us/img401/3020/kievanrushf4.jpg

Ingersoll

10-26-2008, 02:04

Very interesting Teutonic stratagy. Here is my pic of the Teutonics in 1373:

https://i357.photobucket.com/albums/oo14/Rick_Ingersoll/Teutonic1373.jpg

I found that not attacking anyone who does not attack me first seems to work well with keeping the Pope happy. Here is where the Swedish are about to attack.

Three years, three victories, three provinces. First a heroic victory at Antioch, against an army nearly twice the size, reinforcing Prince Oshi's fame as a legendary general: of nine stars, an expert defender and skilled attacker. In Syria the next year, the mameluks already simply fleed in panic. The same happened in Arabia as the siege in Antioch was solved. My border with the Yellow is still three provinces - except now it is three provinces that once belonged to them. By refusing to meet me in combat their armies have remained large in numbers, but numbers alone will not win battles for them, and equipment, discipline, wit they lack. The only wise thing they have managed to do is to remain united despite widespread hate of Sultan in defense of homelands against their common enemy. But that will not save them either. I do not even know wether to be unhappy about it at all - it would've been too easy otherwise anyway.

The year is 1355 as I recieve exhilarating news: no single faction can field an army that would match mine even in numbers, let alone in strength. The Hungarians, at war with my allies of long, Byzantines, send an emissary to offer alliance. I accept. After Egypt falls, conquest of the lands of the Eastern Roman Empire will be my path to world dominance. It will not be without some bitterness that I raise my arms against Purple - they have been trustworthy partners who stood beside me through wars. But benevolence is not the way of this world, and I know deep down they would not hesitate to do the same in my position.

bamff

10-30-2008, 04:33

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 3 – Venetians Blind to Consequence

Doge Giovanni of Venice was well satisfied with the recent progress that his troops were making in the west. The mighty Venitian army had driven their Genoese opponents from the mainland by 1340. Genoa and Tuscany were now in Venitian hands. Rich provinces that would pour more gold into the Doge’s already impressive coffers.

Yes, indeed, he was satisfied with what he had so far achieved….but he did not, by any means, feel that it was time for his armies to rest.

Doge Giovanni was a greedy monarch, and he coveted the rich lands of Savoy to the north, and Provence to the west. He had gathered his generals in Genoa to outline his plan of action.

“Burgundy’s eyes will be on the north,” he began, tapping Ile de France on the outstretched map, and pausing for effect as his assembled generals took in his words “With both the English and Holy Roman Empire on his front doorstep, Phillipe will not be watching his southern borders. Most of his troops will be in the north, leaving the way open for Prince Pietro’s army to claim further territories for Venice.”

The generals murmured their approval, some nodding, as the Doge went on.

“Provence is not rightfully the territory of Burgundy in any case. Once our Prince has secured these western ports, we will be perfectly positioned to crush the Geonoese to the south, and we will have an ideal staging point from which to strike north at Savoy and Burgundy.”

The prospect of war with Burgundy was indeed an unexpected development for some members of the assembled group. One or two of the Venitian generals shifted their feet. Don Ettore Piccolomini exchanged concerned glances with some of his compatriots, before raising his voice to speak.

“My Lord, a most cunning and bold plan, indeed. I do beg your pardon, my Lord, but are we sure of our intelligence? If the Burgundians do have forces in the south, we could be placing ourselves in a vice between two enemies.”

“Ah, Piccolomini!” the Doge smiled benignly “Ever the cautious one. Even in the unlikely event that our AI spies are as poorly informed as those of the human player so often are, our armies are more than a match for those of Burgundy and Genoa!”

The laughter of the generals faded as the Doge gently raised a hand. “It is decided. Prince Pietro marches at dawn.”
Piccolomini muttered darkly to his son as he left the meeting “I fear that the Giovanni places us all in grave danger. He is a man not worthy of the title Doge. Come, we must return to Venice to ready ourselves for what is to come.”

As it transpired, the Venitian spies were indeed poorly informed. Both Savoy and Provence were very well garrisoned indeed. Prince Pietro’s army arrived in Provence to find that the Burgundian garrison was greater in number than his own force. Rather than give battle, he wheeled about, and marched back to Genoa. The Venitian fleet did attempt to strike at the Burgundians, but with little success.

Duke Phillipe was incensed. He despatched an emissary to the Genoese court to negotiate an alliance, and issued the necessary orders to his generals. In 1342, a Burgundian army under Sir Bernard de Chateaubriant marched on Milan, and Prince Charles led a second force that marched on Genoa. The Venitian Princes Jacopo and Lorenzo fled before Phillipe’s army. Jacopo raced south to Tuscany, and his brother Lorenzo took refuge in Milan Castle.

Genoa was also surrendered without bloodshed, with Doge Giovanni and Prince Pietro also making for Tuscany with great haste. The loss of Milan and Genoa, particularly in such circumstances as these, was further compounded by the ongoing Venitian losses at sea, and the province of Venice exploded into open revolt. The preparations of Don Ettore Piccolomini, it would seem, had borne fruit, for it was under his standard that the rebels rallied.

Prince Pietro of Venice gathered an army and marched north in 1343, intent on aiding his besieged brother, Lorenzo. His army came face to face with that of Sir Bernard de Chateaubriant’s force in a small but bloody encounter to the east of the town of Rozzano.

The Battle of Rozzano

The Burgundian commander at Rozzano did not have a lengthy military pedigree, nor did he even have a great deal of experience on the battlefield. Sir Bernard de Chateaubriant, was, however, a very resourceful man, and noted among his peers as a quick learner (not that a virtue such as this would ever be recorded!).

He knew well enough that the Venetian army of Prince Pietro was larger than his own force, and he also knew that the Venitians were veterans of the Genoese Wars, all battle-hardened and ready for the fray. Most important of all, though, he knew his own men. Among his troops were 4 Swiss regiments, 3 of pikemen and 1 of halberdiers. These alpine troops were tough men, and most importantly, highly dependable troops. They would hold, that he knew. Similarly, the Burgundian halberdiers of Stephen de Poitiers and Lord de Nogaret, were men cut of the same cloth.

The reliability of these men was central to de Chateaubriant’s battle plan. These troops would have to hold the more numerous Venitians at bay to allow the Arbalesters and Crossbowmen time to loose as many volleys as possible.
He looked to the south, noting the gently fluttering Venitian banners. Even as he watched, they began to move towards his position. This was to be his moment of truth, but he felt a surge of confidence. He had made the most of the terrain, of that he was certain. The Venitians would be drawn to his killing ground. He knew that once they closed on his own troops, the fight would devolve to a bloody battle of attrition, so it was imperative that the arbalesters took down as many as possible before that point was reached.

The Venitian force pressed on determinedly, for the most part ignoring their losses. Some units of urban militia decided that discretion was the better part of valour, and fled the field, but most of the army marched doggedly on. It was Sir Lancelot de Poitiers’ pikemen that bore the brunt of the Venitian charge. Their line buckled – but held. In the face of such resistance, it was the Venitians that started to waver, and when the halberd of Sir Enguerrand d’Orleans brought down Prince Pietro’s mount, and then despatched the dazed Prince, the day was lost for Venice.

For de Chateaubriand, it had been a bloody victory, but a victory nonetheless. 153 Venitians and 111 Burgundians lay dead on the field. 98 Venitian prisoners huddled dejectedly on the slope. Sir Lancelot de Poitiers men exchanged murderous glances with the crossbowmen of Gerbert de Lusignan. It had been noted that a number of the Swiss pikemen’s dead comrades had crossbow bolts embedded firmly in their backs. De Chateaubriand had intervened, separating the two regiments. Yes, he had learned a great deal about battle on this terrible day….

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Burgundian%20Campaign/1342-Milan.jpg

The Battle of Zero Branco

Doge Giovanni sent a force to Venice to quell Piccolomini’s uprising. That Venitian force arrived in Venice in 1343, and found itself not only outnumbered by Piccolomini’s rebels, but also facing a Burgundian army under Prince Louis. The Burgundian Prince’s force was also joined by a small army from Burgundy’s ally, the Holy Roman Empire. The Venitian army had not the stomach for a fight, and returned to Tuscany without so much as loosing an arrow.

Piccolomini and his men stood firm. This was their land, and their fight. Victory meant freedom and independence.

Prince Louis felt a twinge of compassion for these brave souls. They were but a small force – crossbows and foot only, it appeared. He peered intently at the nearby thickets, to confirm that no nasty surprises lay hidden. If there were any other troops so concealed, he mused, the Germans would draw them out. Prince Louis had, somewhat callously, determined to send his allies as the first wave.

He raised himself in his stirrups to stretch his legs, then signalled for the German force to advance. As they moved off, he turned to his left, and signalled for the Burgundians to commence their own advance, arcing out to the left to come in on the enemy’s flank.

As it transpired, the plan worked superbly. The Venitians had no option but to engage the German force. They had insufficient numbers to hold any men in reserve, and so their rear was quite unprotected from the Burgundian assault. Piccolomini put up a brave resistance, but in the end he, like a great many of his men, perished.

Venice had become the latest Burgundian state.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Burgundian%20Campaign/1342-Venicefinalcharge.jpg
The end of Piccolomini

The End of Venice

The territorial losses of 1342 and 1343, and the loss of men and equipment had underlined to the Doge that his kingdom would not last long if he were to continue the war against Burgundy. It was grim pragmatism that forced him to seek a ceasefire in early 1344. Duke Phillipe II was only too glad to accept Giovanni’s offer. Fighting a war is never good for the treasury, but more importantly, he had received a warning from the Pope himself, that Burgundy must cease its current aggression against Venice, a fellow catholic faction. Better that the war came to a close with Venice on its knees pleading for a ceasefire than with Burgundy ‘brought to heel’ by the Pope, he reasoned.

Ignorance for some, may be bliss. Sadly for Doge Giovanni, ignorance was to be lead to his demise. Unaware of the Papal intervention, Doge Giovanni sealed his own fate in 1347, when he ordered the invasion of Rome. Once again it would seem that the Venitian spies were of no more use than those of the human player, for the Papal forces were far stronger and much better led than Giovanni had anticipated. His tattered army retreated back to Tuscany, but he was pursued by the Papist army of Don Gil Alvarez Cerillo.

Doge Giovanni force was hounded back to the coastal township of Cecina, and it was there that the Doge met his end in the battle of the same name.

With the final defeat of Venice, peace settled over Burgundy. If the many years of Phillipe’s reign had taught him anything, it was that such a peace would not last forever, and he resumed his program of public works with renewed vigour, determined to prepare the Duchy of Burgundy for the eventuality of further conflict.

It would appear that this was indeed, a sage approach, for turmoil and chaos continued to bubble and boil all around Burgundy. The Holy Roman Emperor’s ongoing attacks on Bohemia and Poland led to the excommunication of the Emperor in 1348. The previous year had seen the excommunication of the English King for pursuing his war with Aragon.

Whilst the English monarch enjoyed the loyalty of the majority of his populace, and could withstand the impact of such events, the same was certainly not true of his German counterpart, and the Holy Roman Empire soon dissolved into a distinctly unholy mess of warring provinces and feuding minor lords.

As the year 1350 dawns across Europe, one man already has positioned himself to turn this situation to his advantage. In Normandy, word has spread of the return of the “true king” of France. Louis III bears a striking resemblance to his uncle Phillipe, the last man to claim the title of King. He had been a mere babe when his uncle and cousin had perished in Ile de France, and had remained in hiding these past 23 years. Now, though, was his time, and the province of Normandy rang with the cheers of his loyal followers. While it was true that the province was strongly garrisoned by troops of Emperor Frederick, many of those men were born and bred in Normandy....and the province was a long way from Frederick's throne. Could it be that after all of these years, France was about to arise from the ashes to reclaim a place in Europe?

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Burgundian%20Campaign/1350-ThestateofEurope.jpg

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2035617&postcount=1316”)
Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished (“https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2041296&postcount=1324”)

bamff

11-17-2008, 23:56

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~
Chapter 4 – The Duke is Dead, Long Live the Duke

The fall from grace of Emperor Frederick of the Holy Roman Empire had been astounding. Clearly, there must have been unrest in Germany for some time, for the swift nature with which the cancer of rebellion spread throughout the empire was breathtaking to behold.

Frederick’s excommunication in 1350 had been the catalyst for revolt, the final straw as it were. As quickly as 1351, just 12 months after the Pope’s fateful decree, Bavaria, Austria, and Normandy had all torn themselves free of the Holy Roman Empire. The opportunistic Bohemians had immediately invaded Friesland upon hearing the confirmation of Frederick’s excommunication. With two allies now at war, Duke Phillipe had to make a choice, for he had no desire to attempt the diplomatic tightrope walk of remaining on the fence. Frederick’s excommunication was the justification used, and Phillipe duly declared that Burgundy would remain an ally of the Christian kingdom of Bohemia, and would support that kingdom in its coming struggle against the heretic German Emperor. In reality, Phillipe had simply observed that the many cracks in the edifice of Frederick’s empire had created an opportunity far too good to miss.

Frederick had to move quickly. He mobilised his forces to reclaim his lost territories, stripping the garrisons of Lorraine, Tyrolia, and Swabia in order to raise sufficient troops to quell the rebellious provinces, and to strike back at the Bohemians. It was to prove a disastrous miscalculation on the part of the German monarch.

Duke Phillipe II of Burgundy had patiently watched these events unfold, all the while gathering his own forces in readiness. The Burgundian strike was launched in 1352, with Prince Jean (the younger), at the tender age of 16, leading the invasion of Lorraine. Sir Stephen Poitiers invaded Tyrolia, and a third force under Prince Jean (the elder) attacked Swabia.

The depleted garrisons of the three provinces had no option but to retreat. Control of Swabia and Tyrolia fell immediately to Burgundy, but the garrison of Lorraine had taken refuge in Nancy Castle, intent on holding this last bastion against the Burgundian invaders. The defiance of this garrison would prove to be short-lived. Prince Jean’s forces stormed the castle the following spring, sparing none of the defenders.

Louis of Calvados had by this time made his presence known in Normandy. He was greeted as a returning hero, and in the midst of raucous celebrations throughout Normandy, he proclaimed himself Louis III, King of France. The population centres of Caen, Rouen, and St Lo all rallied to his cause, as did virtually the entire province. In the town of Bayeux, the mayor announced plans to commission a commemorative tapestry, although these plans were soon shelved when it was pointed out that this had been done before. As it transpired, some local craftsmen pushed on with the plan, but neither the Bayeux tea towel nor the Bayeux doily was to achieve the lasting fame of the local tapestry completed almost 300 years earlier.

The (Holy Roman) Empire Strikes Back (Sorry – but I couldn’t resist!)

Emperor Frederick was furious that his former allies in the west had now turned against him, and he ordered immediate action from his generals. The armies of the Holy Roman Empire marched on Burgundy in 1353, with Karl von Jungingen leading one force into Swabia, while Rudolf Karolinger lead a second force into Venice.

The army of Karl von Jungingen arrived in Swabia in early February. The winter of 1352 – 1353 had been particularly harsh, and Swabia was still blanketed in a thick covering of snow. Even now, as the German troops struggled across the frozen landscape, more snow was falling, driven into their faces by an icy wind.

Prince Jean of Burgundy had chosen to face the German army on a field to the south east of the village of Karben. The township itself was dominated by an impressive monastery. The monks of Karben had established a reputation for being able to duplicate any document or text, and their “Karben Copies” had garnered some deserved fame throughout Europe. Prince Jean winced as he considered the laboured nature of that joke. Coming so soon after the Bayeux debacle, he feared that it did not bode well for the coming action.

As it transpired, his concerns were to prove baseless. Upon sighting the Burgundian positions through the driving snow, Karl von Jungingen turned tail and fled as quickly as his mount could manage through the deep snow. His flight was to a large degree masked by the driving snow, and it was some time before the bulk of his army was to learn that their leader had left them to fend for themselves. By this time the Burgundian arbalests were exacting a terrible toll. The German troops presented easy targets as they struggled slowly through the heavy snow.

The Germans were brave and resolute men, however, and doggedly pushed on, despite the abject cowardice of their general. Those that reached the Burgundian line gave a good enough account of themselves, but they were all too few and could make little impact. As the battle concluded, some 596 Germans and 73 Burgundian troops lay dead. 107 Germans had chosen surrender over death.

Carnage in Venice

Some months had passed since the Burgundian victory at Karben, when Rudolf Karolinger’s army arrived in the province of Venice. Karolinger’s army was far better prepared than that which had perished in the snow of Karben. With 1,200 men at his command, he was confident that the Burgundians would be swept from the field.

Prince Louis of Burgundy looked across the plain at the massive German army. He estimated the German numbers to be almost twice his own, and he was not far mistaken. The Burgundian force numbered some 596 men. Despite this disparity in numbers, Louis remained confident. What he lacked in quantity, he was more than sure would be compensated by the quality of his charges. A good number of these men had seen action in Milan. A small number had even been at his side at Zero Branco. They would do their duty this day, of that he was certain.

Despite the loss of almost 1/5th of their own number, the Burgundian army did not support their Prince, standing firm throughout the day, and exacting a terrible toll on their enemies. Whilst 115 Burgundians died on that terrible day, the German casualties numbered 734 dead and 115 captured. It was a crushing defeat for Emperor Friedrich, and a clear sign that he could not hope to prevail over Burgundy.

He immediately sought a peaceful solution to his dilemma, and went so far as to offer the hand of his daughter Phillipa to Prince Phillipe of Burgundy.

Phillipe the Not-so-Bold

These two victories and the subsequent marriage of Prince Phillipe with the German Princess Phillipa brought great joy to all of Burgundy. That joy was destined to be short lived, however. Barely a year after the royal wedding, Duke Phillipe II, the “father of Burgundy”, passed away peacefully in his sleep. In 1355 his son Phillipe was crowned Duke Phillipe III.

Phillipe III was an altogether different character to his father. Whereas Phillipe II had established his reputation as an empire builder and a warrior, Phillipe III was to be known as a statesman and a scholar. “Phillipe the Bold” had been replaced on the throne by “Phillipe the Not-so-Bold”.

Whilst he was no warrior, Burgundy’s economy thrived under the rule of Phillipe III, as the new monarch focussed his energies on establishing trade networks and infrastructure. Wars raged all around the Duchy, but Phillipe steadfastly refused to become embroiled in what he disdainfully termed “the struggles of others”.

Europe was indeed aflame during this period. Throughout the 1360’s the Papacy and Serbia waged a fierce war up and down the Italian Peninsula. Naples and the Papal states changed hands time and again as the two protagonists struggled for dominance.

Meanwhile in the north, the English aggression against the French saw the excommunication of King William. The French attempted unsuccessfully to claim Brittany in 1366, but they were successful in taking Flanders the following year, though at the cost of King Louis III. The French tenure in Flanders was short-lived indeed, with the English reclaiming the province in 1368. The province changed hands again in 1369, 1370, 1372, and finally in 1373 the English once again claimed the province as their own.

It is intriguing that at this juncture in history, as the wars in the north and south came almost simultaneously to a conclusion, the unremarkable rule of Phillipe III also came to an end. It was perhaps fitting that the Duke met his end whilst supervising work on the fortifications of Dijon Castle, carelessly leaning on an unsecured rail at the top of the new western wall.

Once again it was time for Burgundy to embrace a new Duke, and that man was Charles I. Only time would tell if he would be able to build on the platform laid out by his father and grandfather before him.

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2035617&postcount=1316)
Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2041296&postcount=1324)
Chapter 3 – Venitians Blind to Consequence (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2049966&postcount=1339)

Martok

11-18-2008, 10:58

Brilliant as usual, sir! I salute you. :bow:

Louis of Calvados had by this time made his presence known in Normandy. He was greeted as a returning hero, and in the midst of raucous celebrations throughout Normandy, he proclaimed himself Louis III, King of France. The population centres of Caen, Rouen, and St Lo all rallied to his cause, as did virtually the entire province. In the town of Bayeux, the mayor announced plans to commission a commemorative tapestry, although these plans were soon shelved when it was pointed out that this had been done before. As it transpired, some local craftsmen pushed on with the plan, but neither the Bayeux tea towel nor the Bayeux doily was to achieve the lasting fame of the local tapestry completed almost 300 years earlier.
I'm *so* glad I wasn't drinking or eating anything when I read this paragraph. Otherwise my keyboard and/or monitor would've surely been in a much worse state. :laugh4: :laugh4: :laugh4:

Prince Jean of Burgundy had chosen to face the German army on a field to the south east of the village of Karben. The township itself was dominated by an impressive monastery. The monks of Karben had established a reputation for being able to duplicate any document or text, and their “Karben Copies” had garnered some deserved fame throughout Europe. Prince Jean winced as he considered the laboured nature of that joke. Coming so soon after the Bayeux debacle, he feared that it did not bode well for the coming action.

Uff da! You just can't resist a pun sometimes, can you? ~;p

Knight of the Rose

11-27-2008, 09:57

Excellent Bamff, very well written, and quite funny as usual. Keep up the good work, always a pleasure to follow the adventures of Burgundy. :bow:

No screenies this time? Well, we'll have to do with our imagination then.

/KotR

Fagar

11-27-2008, 22:04

Hi all.
I know this is a horribly newb question but I really have no idea how do get a screenshot off my game.
I have a good campaign going at the moment and would love to post it but am not sure how to obtain the screenshot in the first place.
Once I have one then I am sure I can upload it no problems.

Apologies if this is the wrong forum if so can you please redirect me.
Cheers.

bamff

11-28-2008, 00:03

Thanks KotR - high praise indeed from the author of the fabled "Camel Campaign"! Now there was a tale worth following. :bow:

Apologies for the absence of screenies - had a few things going on of late, so just getting the time to do the write up was problem enough! I will get some into the next update for sure....and may Mithrandir's camels strike me down if I do not....:laugh4:

Fagar - all you need to do is hit "F2". This will save the screenshot as a TGA file in a directory called "TGAs" (seems logical enough, when you think about it) under your "Medieval Total War" directory.

The TGAs can then be converted to jpg format (or bmp, or whatever you want) using any one of a number of photo editing programs. I am using a thing called "Photomania deluxe", which from memory is a shareware thing.

Good luck with that mate - I look forward to reading your campaign.

Fagar

11-28-2008, 23:59

Thanks Bamff;
Appreciate the help mate, it all seems pretty easy.

Cheers.

seireikhaan

12-06-2008, 00:26

Hi all! ~:wave: Got a wee bit of free time this weekend, and felt like firing up another MTW campaign, this one using the Samurai Warlords mod. Very well done piece of work, I must say. :bow: And with that, off we go!

Ok, I'll admit. I'm gonna sissy out of making an actual storyline for the campaign, at least thus far. Some VERY interesting moments thus far, however.

Starting Faction: Honda

Started the game invading defenseless Mino, despite looking like a difficult to defend province, due to being centrally located. However, it proved a solid decision when the Imagawa brought overwhelming numbers to take the province to my east. I built up forces, and ended up with alliances with both Oda and Imagawa, two of my biggest threats. My third threat, Takeda, I had no intention of allying with. I raised roughly 600 troops to defend both provinces, then brought a simultaneous invasion of Takeda territory. In Shinano, Takeda brought reinforcements from Ettchu, a province I could not see. Thus, I decided it would not be wise to continue with the attack with my heir. Daimyo Tadakatsu lead the invasion of Hida where they withdrew to the to the castle due to a lack of arms. The next year, a peasent rebellion in Ettchu(not of my doing) brought half their force in Shinano to defeat it, with the other half running to the rescue of the Hida.

The battle of Hida saw my force of 600 or so defending against a sally of a combined 800, including a heavy dose of Takeda cavalry. My force consisted of a combination of Yari crossbows, Samurai archers, Yari Ashigaru, and Yari Samurai, along with the Daimyo and a second heir who had matured. Wedging myself in a hilly section of the map with good foliage, I managed to repel Takeda armies twice before succumbing to lousy morale. However, I still inflicted losses of almost 650 on the Takeda while losing 450 myself. I lost the battle, but the war was tipping in my favor.

Two years later, I once again launched simultaneous invasion. Honda Nakatsukasa, top heir, lead the invasion of Shinano, this time surrounding the castle as the meager Takeda army in the province fell back. Similar results occured in Hida, where my Daimyo, with additional new recruits, brought overwhelming numbers to a new invasion. However, Shingen and his heir, Shingen, still held about 400 troops in Ettchu.

Hida soon surrendered without a fight. However, Shinano was taking longer. The final year of siege before starvation brought the two Shingens to lead a small part of their troops in Ettchu to try and relieve the siege. And so the first Battle of Shinano began.

Once again, I found a very nice hill top, this one towards, but not quite totally into, a corner on the map. A thick forest on my left flank, with large hills on my face and right flank. After a little bit of back and forth trying to figure out the best way to approach my army(this time composed of mostly yari ashigaru, but with a couple Yari Samurai, Nakatsukasa himself, and a couple x-bows). Takeda Yari cavalry attempted an early charge through the forest, only to be roundly defeated and routed by ashigaru peasants. The next wave, however, brought a unit of Yari Samurai, who wore down and defeated a Yari Samurai of my own, then routing an ashigaru before being finally routed from the field. On my right flank, more Yari cavalry attempted to climb the hill Three units climbed up, inflicting fairly bad casualties on my ashigarus, before being routed as well.

The battle waged on and on, before finally the two Shingens lost their patience. Shingen II had already been stripped down to a few men, while Shingen I quickly lost over half his unit to x-bow fire. However, they succeeded in battering my x-bow units as well as routing several yari ashigaru, and in the process both losing their entire guards they'd brought to the battle. Tired of their antics, I decided to roll the dice. Honda Nakatsukasa brought the fight to the two himself, with just himself and one loyal guard. Epic fighting ensued for over 4 minutes. Nakatsukasa's guard fell within the first minute of combat, but after 5 minutes, Shingen II, heir to the Takeda clan, fell to the sword of Nakatsukasa. Two minutes later, Shingen I fell as well.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/deathofdaimyo.jpg

All that remained of the Takeda army by now was a singular unit of mounted Samurai archers. However, the cowardly Ashigaru which was all which remained of the Honda army quailed before the mounted enemies. With just a single charge, each unit routed despite having the numbers to likely defeat their Takeda enemies. Smacking his head against his desktop, the commander dutifully withdrew from the battlefield, entirely frustrated at having to lose the battle.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/end.jpg

However, upon the finish of the battle, the Takeda realm was effectively shattered: both Daimyo and his lone heir had been slaughtered by Nakatsukasa "The Mighty" as he would be soon known throughout the land.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/takedafinished.jpg

Unfortunately, the wars against Takeda had utterly sapped the finances of Honda. Debt halted construction to a standstill. However, Shinano was to be had. Daimyo Tadakatsu invaded Shinano with his full army of 500, forcing the newly independant unit of mounted Samurai archers to fall back to the castle. With new debt piling up, Tadakatsu wasted no time in assaulting the meager garrison, overwhelming it with relatively few casualties.

With Shinano added to his realm, money soon began to flow into the Honda coffers, finally relieving its debts and enabling new building once more. Unfortunately, Ettchu, which Tadakatsu had wished to acquire, was quickly conquered by Clan Mogami before Shinano could be consolidated.

The Current Situation in the Sengoku Jidai:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/sengoku.jpg

And so, I leave this for another day. However, before leaving I would like to note- I still cannot believe I wiped out another "non one province" faction without assassination, rebellion instigation, OR winning even a single battle. :inquisitive:

Martok

12-07-2008, 09:37

Nice campaign so far, seireikhaan. Do you plan to build up and consolidate now, or do you have plans for more immediate conquest?

And so, I leave this for another day. However, before leaving I would like to note- I still cannot believe I wiped out another "non one province" faction without assassination, rebellion instigation, OR winning even a single battle. :inquisitive:
Heh. Yeah, that's a bit odd, all right. Truly a case of "losing the battle but winning the war" if there was one. :thumbsup:

Vantek

12-10-2008, 12:22

Haha, reminds me of how once the Danes out of the blue decided to launch a suicide attack on me. It was a bridge battle... And they brought NOTHING but 6-7 units royal knights - the king and every heir they had. Warded off one bridge, waited the enemy to charge my line with everyone, sent a bunch of other people behind them over the other bridge and sandwitched every single enemy unit, between my men, on the bridge. Presto! They're all dead... and the Danes are done with and I get excommunicated by the pope for "continued aggression towards fellow christians"...

Which in turn reminds me of how once I had a key battle against I think just ONE pack of royal knights, where it was absolutely imperative that no enemy unit is left standing, because I could not afford a siege. With admittedly lots of luck, I managed to catch them between my men in one direction (something ridiculous like one unit of Chivalric Men-At-Arms and one of Feudal Knights, with one unit of Arbalesters giving support fire on a nearby hill) and some buildings in the other! : D Every single unit was killed, I think just one guy routed but I'm quite sure he was killed by a bolt, not captured. And this battle was against the pope XD God I hate him!

seireikhaan

12-10-2008, 18:56

Update:

Ok, so I've played quite a bit further out now. With my central position, I was essentially in a position to do one of two things: dictate the flow of war, picking people off one by one, or get mobbed and swarmed out of the game.

Thus far, its been the former. I allied with the Hosakowa, Oda, Hojo, Mogami, and Hatakeyama. However, this was soon disturbed when the Hosakowa declared war on Oda. I joined the Hosakowa on their assault on Oda, and succeeded in taking a fairly lightly defended Owari with few casualties.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Owari.jpg

However, the year after, lead by Daimyo Oda Nobuhide, they returned to help relieve the siege. A bloody bridge battle ensued. Oda troops surged initially across my edge of the bridge, threatening to break loose, before being surrounded on all sides. The tide began to turn, and Nobuhide, fighting for his life long after most of his army had either been destroyed or routed, was totally engulfed by Yaris and Warrior Monks. With no avenue for retreat, he was slain: https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/odadeaddaimyo.jpg
Final Battle results:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/battleofbulge.jpg

Following the battle, a new Oda assumed power, but the Oda army was almost entirely shattered by either the fight for Owari, or in battles against the Hosakowa. They would no longer pose a threat to me, and would eventually be destroyed some years later by the Hosakowa.

However, not long after taking Owari, I was given another golden opportunity, this time to me my southeast. The Imagawa were in a protracted war with yet another ally, the Hojo, and I took advantage of the cover the Hosokawa were giving me in the west to shift troops eastwards to take the provinces of Totomi and Kai, with the Hojo seizing Suruga. No battles were actually fought here, as the Imigawa were severely lacking in troops, and thus withdrew to their castles before promptly losing the sieges to starvation.

As if to give me something to do, in my north, the Hoganji declared war by invading lightly defending Shinano. I withdrew to my castle, before mobilizing my forces to rescue it. Further aiding my efforts, the Mogami, my ally, declared war on the Hoganji as well. The Mogami shattered the Hoganji in the battle for Ettchu. I swept in with moderate forces to take Kaga and Noto, ending the Hoganji faction.

Interestingly, about 15 years after aiding my war against the Hoganji, the Mogami, now considered the richest and most powerful faction, utterly collapsed. A civil war ripped the dynasty, and they collapsed in the face of a Satake invasion. The Date re-emerged, and I was able to take advantage by seizing Ettchu. With Mogami destroyed, I needed another eastern ally, and was fortunate enough to be able to ally with the now very powerful Satake, who now controlled a very rich stretch of eastern Japan.

However, once again, my alliances could not be permanent. Hojo and Hatakeyama began war. I sided with Hatakeyama, and fresh from 20 some odd years of peace and buildup, swept the Hojo without a fight, having vastly outnumbered Hojo forces. All Hojo provinces would fall to myself.

Again, I manage a decent period of peace, about 15 years this time, before I am backstabbed by my ungrateful ally, the Hatakeyama in the east. They invade lightly defended Shinano and Kai, and I withdraw to my castles. Even more disturbing, the Satake backed the Hatakeyama as they had been allied to both. Thus, I needed to end this war quickly before any potential Satake intervention. However, I am able to marshal large forces, from my new Hojo provinces, Ettchu and other provinces surrounding Shinano. I manage not only to issue rescue missions for Kai and Shinano, but also marshal enough forces in the one turn to attack their home provinces of Musashi and Sagami. I

In Shinano, Hatakeyama forces abandon the siege in the face of overwhelming force.

In Sagami, the Hatakeyama withdraw from the battlefield, utilizing a unit of warrior monks to cover their retreat against my cavalry.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/runofffields.jpg

In Kai, they withdraw again from the battlefield, but this time making no pretense of battle and simply flee:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/enemyretreat.jpg

However, this left Musashi, of which my forces were not only outnumbered by roughly 100, as well as outcommanded, and having to cross a bridge to boot. However, stubborn I be. I go with the attack regardless, confident my superior troops(I have naginata and Yari samurai, as well as strong cavalry, whereas they utlized at least 4 units of Yari Ashigaru). Rain poured for the entirety of the battle, helping my own forces, as they outnumbered my ranged units, albeit barely. They allowed my troops access to their side of the bridge, before attempting to swarm my men. The battle turned into a prototypical bridge battle- essentially, whoever could outmuscle the other would win. Following roughly 20 minutes of both sides throwing more meat into the grinder, my foot soldiers are nearing the breaking point. However, with one last unit of Yari Samurai thrown into the mix, my troops finally begin to break the enemy yari troops. One by one, enemy units finally break and route. I pour cavalry across my new hole, and end the battle by shattering their three units of reserve troops with charges. All in all, a bloody battle, but well worth it to end another opponent:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/battleofbulge2.jpg
The Hatakeyama Daimyo and heirs, who had been stationed in Sagami, ended up with nowhere to retreat to, and were thus slain. Hatakeyama as a faction ceaced to exist. I had achieved my goal of quickly ending the war(one turn~;p). The next turn, I offered a new alliance to the Satake, who accepted.

I now occupy a tremendous amount of territory, with only one non-ally on my borders, the Date. They may be my next target. However, for now, I am content to sit and rebuild my forces from continuous war, as well as developing a navy and teching my troops for higher valor.

Current situation:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/newersengoku.jpg

More interesting notes: Allies have proved very helpful for this current campaign. In most of my military campaigns, with the exception of the Hatakeyama war, I have had assistance in some form from allies. I don't know if its the mod, or just a product of necessity due to my central position and many borders. :shrug: Either way, its been an extremely fun campaign.

drone

12-11-2008, 00:30

seireikhaan

12-11-2008, 00:47

Looks like a pretty good start. :2thumbsup: Pretty daring starting in the middle of everything.

I really must try Samurai Warlords. That campaign map looks really cool, and I saw that they finally have the sound pack for the old STW music. Scale-wise, it doesn't look as big (in territories or in general army size) as the MTW grand campaign, is this the case?
Trying to judge the scale is a bit tricky. Mainly because most of the provinces are so small. If I had to estimate, I'd say there's probably about 65 or so provinces in the game, compared to 200 or so in the regular MTW campaign. So yes, its far smaller. Additionally, nearly the average troop costs about 600 to 900 koku, so big armies can be very tough to get going until you can get steamrolling. Rebellions can potentially wreck any upstart empire. But one thing to remember is that although there's a lot fewer provinces, there's just as many factions- lots of one and two province factions, any of whom could potentially start a steamrolling.

All in all, I'd say its quite a bit much tougher than regular MTW. All troops can be trained by anyone, and a single skilled general could make all the difference. Additionally, the balance of the game is almost impeccable. Every troop, even Yari Ashigaru(peasants with a long spear) can be potentially useful if utilized properly and against the right enemies. Samurai Heavy Cav can absolutely wreak havoc on swordsmen and naginata infantry, but can be routed off by those same Yari Ashigaru or Yari Samurai if they get stalled. Love it! :2thumbsup:

EDIT: I may have an update tonight or early tomorrow. Some momentous happenings.

bamff

12-11-2008, 03:29

I'm looking forward to that next update, seireikhaan - that is some campaign that you have going there!

Things got a fair bit more lively in my Burgundian campain over the past week or so....so,for what it is worth, here is the latest chapter to bring you up to date....Apologies in advance - it is a touch lengthy, but there was just so much going on!

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 5 – Treachery & Turmoil
Charles I, the third Duke of Burgundy, was a man far more like his grandfather than his father when it came to his ambitions for his nation. This was not to say that he was unlike his father, for he had inherited much of his father’s patience, and, just like Phillipe III, he was very quick to learn.

He had seen Burgundy blossom under his father’s rule, and consequently the first order of business for the new Duke was to ensure that the extensive program of public works initiated by his father was continued. He sought to increase the Burgundian fleet, both in terms of the number of vessels that sailed under the sky blue flag, and in terms of the quality of those vessels. Most notable, however, was the fact that Charles had revived his grandfather’s policy of re-arming and retraining the army of Burgundy.

Charles did not have aggression in mind, but he was far less trusting of Burgundy’s neighbours than his father had been, and he meant to be prepared for the threat that he feared was to come.

Despite the Duke’s growing concerns, Burgundy remained in a state of peace for the first 8 years of Charles’ rule. This situation was to undergo dramatic change in 1381.

The preceding year had seen England consumed by Civil War. In the resulting confusion, the Flemish had claimed their independence. Charles, eager to seize the opportunity to claim the rich lands of Flanders, had dispatched an army under Sir Odo Sorel. The English, meanwhile, had also dispatched an invading force under Sir Charles Scrope. The three armies came face to face (to face?) near Courtrai. The meeting did not end well for the Flemish or English soldiers. 138 men of these two nations perished, alongside 14 Burgundians in the ensuing action. A further 93 men survived to be ransomed by the victorious Burgundian army.

Duke Charles’ pleasure at this momentous victory was tempered by the knowledge that Burgundy and England were now at war, and the English fleet was indeed a force to be reckoned with.

The war with England was to prove an unusual conflict, with the armies of the two nations facing each other just the once, on that fateful day at Courtrai. That is not to say that the conflict was short-lived, for it was to last until 1389, when King Richard of England was slain in the Battle of Wessex, as he attempted to thwart the Novgorod invasion of that same province. Throughout the 8 years of conflict between Burgundy and England, every battle was fought at sea. Neither nation had been able to land troops in territories of the other due to the presence of hostile shipping.

The end result of this naval war of attrition had been a sharp decline in available Burgundian shipping, and consequently even once the war had reached its conclusion, Burgundian trade continued to suffer.

Troubles in the South

To the south, Serbia and the Papacy had resumed their hostilities after a short-lived truce. The renewal of hostilities had seen both rival armies set about their task with a vengeance, and casualties on both sides were reportedly horrendous. Once again, Italy rang with the clash of swords as the two protagonists battled one up and down the peninsula. It was only in 1388 that Papal forces finally managed to drive the Serbians from the Italian peninsula. The final series of victories had left Pope Clement V believing that his armies were invincible, and that his divine mission should be one of conquest, and that not even the allies of the Papacy should be exempt.

So it was that in 1390, Lord Sismondi led a large Papist army north, into the territory of Genoa, a province of Burgundy. Burgundy had long been a staunch ally of the Papacy. Clearly, this counted for little with Pope Clement – with God on his side, he believed that he could do no wrong.

The two armies met at San Desiderio, and it soon became apparent, that God was not on the Pope’s side at all, for despite having the larger army in the field (1,551 Papists took the field, compared to 1,030 Burgundians), and despite having the redoubtable Lord Sismondi to guide their movements, the Papists were routed.

Of the 1,551 men who took the field under Pope Clement’s standard, only 220 managed to escape, including Sismondi himself. 1,056 lay dead, and a further 275 grimly awaited their fate at the conclusion of the day. It had been a bloody day indeed, for a further 488 Burgundian corpses were also strewn across the battlefield.

The retribution of Duke Charles was both swift and decisive.

Sir Gaston de Molay led one army into the Papal States, whilst Sir Jean de Montaigu invaded Tuscany, now defended only by the ragged survivors of Sismondi’s once proud northern army. The garrisons of both provinces quickly determined that resistance was futile, and the Papist forces fled south.

A number of Duke Charles advisors had cautioned him against such retribution, but Charles was resolute. No faction should expect to strike at Burgundy without suffering dire consequences, not even the Papacy. Charles had also taken action to insure himself against any adverse religious consequences, dispatching Arthur de Blois to Rome.

Pope Clement had taken every conceivable precaution to protect himself from would be assassins. He was even rumoured to travel in a special carriage fitted with windows fashioned from high tensile arbalest-proof glass. De Blois was no ordinary assassin, however, and Charles remained confident that he was “well insured”.

On a warm July evening in Rome, Pope Clement nodded benignly as he accepted the proffered goblet of wine from the priest who had poured it. He considered the man for a moment. There seemed to be so many new faces among the clergy of late, that the Pope did not consider it at all unusual that he could not recognize or even place this man before him now. He drank deeply, laughed softly, then took another hearty gulp.

“How deliciously ironic, to be enjoying this fine Burgundy before I announce the excommunication of Duke Charles and call for Crusades against him.” The Pope smiled again, throwing back another mouthful of wine.

“Delicious indeed, your grace,” the priest responded with head bowed. He glanced up as the Pope coughed. The smile had vanished from the pontiff’s face, replaced by a look that hovered somewhere between confusion and terror. This in turn was replaced by a glimmer of realization, before terror once again flooded across his now reddened face.

“Aaaargh! Poisoned by God!” gasped the Pope between ragged breaths. He vainly grabbed at his throat before collapsing, his almost empty goblet spilling the remains of its contents across the marble floor as the man in priest’s robes deftly caught the falling cup.

“No, poisoned by me, actually, though the effect is much the same,” responded the man in priest’s robes coolly, as he placed the goblet on a nearby table, then calmly sat to watch Pope Clement’s final tortured breaths. Arthur de Blois smiled to himself as he confirmed that the poison had done its job, then stood and swiftly vacated the room. He drew great satisfaction from his work, even more so when he had the chance to pay homage to a great theatrical work such as The Black Adder. The fact that this show would not even be scripted for some 600 odd years demonstrates just what a dedicated fan he was. He paused at the door, and instructed the guard that the Pope wished not to be disturbed until morning. This would allow Burgundy’s most celebrated assassin plenty of time to reach the coast. He would be far away by the time Clement’s body was discovered.

Even as Duke Charles’ most senior assassin rode away from Rome, Cardinal Guilliame Phillibert was deep in conversation with Cardinal Pietro Basilica. Basilica was strongly rumoured to be the most likely to succeed Pope Clement, should some misfortune befall the incumbent Pope, and Phillibert had, for some time now been cultivating a friendship with the Papist Cardinal.

The discovery of Pope Clement’s lifeless body was to start a chain of events that culminated in rumour becoming fact. Cardinal Basilica is soon elected as Pope, adopting the regnal name Pope Ercole I. His first act upon accepting his new office was to announce a ceasefire with Burgundy. Barely a year later, Pope Ercole and his good friend Cardinal Phillibert would announce an alliance between Burgundy and the Papacy.

And in the North

The minnow nation of France had tried on several occasions to reclaim a position on the European centre stage. By 1396, France had engaged in unsuccessful wars with both England and Aragon. The end result of these campaigns had been little more than a loss of life and an outflow of florins as reparations were paid to the victors. The current king, Louis VI, had decided that once again it was time to show all of Europe that France was a force, and he gathered an army to march on Flanders.

Upon arriving in Flanders in 1398, King Louis VI was dismayed to find that the Burgundian garrison was much larger than his own force. Faced with such a disparity of numbers, he decided that discretion was the better part of valour, and he proceeded to withdraw back to Normandy. To his even greater dismay, his army was pursued by a Burgundian force led by Sir Rene de Poitiers and Prince Phillipe.

King Louis chose to face the Burgundian army at Evroux in 1399. It was to be his final stand, as along with 385 of his countrymen, the French king was to fall that day. A further 144 Frenchmen were forced to surrender, but all could hold their heads high. The French army did not meekly surrender to its fate, and 209 Burgundian corpses would bear mute testimony to the determination of the French resistance.

Aragon’s Treachery Reaps a Just Reward

Aragonese spies had watched the events in Normandy with great interest, and had reported swiftly when the bulk of the Burgundian garrison of Ile de France had marched north. Seizing on this opportunity, Lord Gonzalo of Aragon led a force in excess of 2,000 men into Ile de France. Prince Henri had assumed command of the garrison in the beleaguered province. True, his army was significantly outnumbered, but the Prince had no intention of reporting a meekly surrendered territory to his father, and so he set about marshalling his forces to meet those of Aragon.

The two armies were to come face to face near the town of Chalo-St. Mar.

The Battle of Chalo-St. Mar.

Lord Gonzalo sniffed dismissively as he gazed upon the Burgundian force before him.

“They shall not delay us for long,” he opined to Lord Alvares Pereira, “Our knights hunger for glory, and they shall have it this day. Let them sweep these Burgundians from the field.”

The Aragonese army was indeed heavy with cavalry, and Gonzalo was sure that the Burgundians would not stand the charge of such a mighty force. After all, they appeared to have little but arbalests, some light horse, and a number of knights and other assorted footsoldiers.

His confidence was sadly misplaced. The first Aragonese charge did not even reach the Burgundian lines. To their credit, the Aragonese knights regrouped and launched a second charge, and some of these men did get close to the Burgundian position. Close enough to discover that the “light horse” were in fact Coustilliers armed with deadly armour piercing javelins. Close enough to learn that the assorted footsoldiers included a number of Swiss Halberdiers and Pikemen. Close enough that very few survived long enough to think of fleeing, let alone to actually do anything about withdrawing. The flower of Aragonese nobility was ruthlessly pruned by Burgundy that day.

Lord Gonzalo could not believe his eyes. So many knights, and killed so quickly….they would be avenged! He waved his troops forward, and the mixed force of Chivalric Sergeants, Chivalric Men At Arms, Spanish Javelinmen, and Pavise Arbalests made their way forward. It was soon apparent that they would fare no better than the knights that had preceded them. Gonzalo ordered a fourth and fifth assault, achieving little more than adding more Aragonese corpses to the field.

By now, the Aragonese situation was dire, and it was soon to become even worse, as Prince Henri led his cavalry into the rear of the retreating Aragonese force. The Royal Knights and Coustilliers took a heavy toll, and the retreat army soon degenerated into a routing rabble. Gonzalo, had no option but flight. The day was lost for Aragon.

As Prince Henri reined his charger in, and turned to look back towards his starting point, his joy of victory was tinged by the sight that stretched out before him now. Never had he seen so many dead men. Some 1,588 Aragonese and 311 Burgundians lay dead. A further 232 Aragonese were captured to be ransomed back to their families.

The magnitude of this defeat, together with the defeat of the Aragonese crusade in Constantinople, saw Aragon explode into rebellion. Provinces across western Europe sought to claim their independence. For many, independence, if gained, was to prove fleeting, as the Burgundian armies drove southwest. Sir Baldwin de Plaisans claimed Brittany in 1401, the same year in which Lord de Coligny took the province of Toulouse.

The following year, Aragon, Aquitaine, and Navarre fell, and in 1403, Sir Henri Poitevin invaded Anjou, routing the locally raised army.

All of western Europe was now in Burgundian hands, with the exception of the Iberian peninsula. Almost all of those territories were in the hands of Burgundy’s ally, Portugal.

Burgundy’s greatest ever period of expansion was destined not to be a time of rejoicing throughout the kingdom, however. Celebration quickly turned to mourning in late 1403, with the sudden and unexpected death of Duke Charles.

This turn of events saw Prince Phillipe ascend to the throne of Burgundy. Phillipe IV was a confident young man. He knew himself and his place in the world, and consequently he was not at all troubled when he learned that he was rumoured throughout Europe to have “an odd number of toes”.

“Why should this concern me, when it is indeed true?” laughed the new Duke. An accident in the Royal Stables many years previously had seen the then-prince’s pony stamp on the boy’s foot. He had lost the little toe of his left foot in this accident.

Such confidence would be needed by this Duke, for troubled times lay ahead.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Burgundian%20Campaign/1403-DukePhillipeIVb.jpg

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Burgundian%20Campaign/1403-DukePhillipeIV.jpg

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2035617&postcount=1316)
Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2041296&postcount=1324)
Chapter 3 – Venitians Blind to Consequence (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2049966&postcount=1339)
Chapter 4 – The Duke is Dead, Long Live the Duke (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1340)

seireikhaan

12-11-2008, 20:35

Nice update, Bamff! Looks like Novgorod might prove extremely troublesome for you. Any plans for them?

Anyways, that update...

About 5 years after the last update, the Hosakowa suffered a civil war in which the province of Wakasa rebelled on them, lead by a 5 star general. With a decent amount of funds at my disposal, I decide to jump on the opportunity, and successfully bribe both the general and garrison, giving myself another province, a few extra troops, and a very nice new general.

However, the Ashikaga shogunate did not much like having me upon their borders. Just a few turns after I seized the province, I was attacked by a tiny, minuscule army from the Shogun. So embarrasing was the effort that they did not even attempt to pitch battle once they'd arrived.

Unfortunately, it became quite clear why they had declared war the next turn. Satake once more abandoned our alliance in favor of their alliance with the Ashikaga. The turn following their annullment of the alliance, a massive army of over 2,300 Satake troops, lead by the foolish Daimyo himself, flooded into Musashi to square off against my army of roughly 1,000.

A great battle would ensue over yet another bridge. Despite having two bridges, the Satake army decided instead to bring overwhelming force to attempt to break through the one bridgehead, leaving the other bridge literally untouched the entire length of the battle. I was able to take early advantage of this, swinging a unit of yari cavalry around the other bridge, and killing the Daimyo while he was engaged with Yari Samurai. Honda troops, on more than one occassion, just barely manage to repulse each wave of Satake troops. Infantry slogged it on the bridge for over an hour, the battle turning into the most horrific meat grinder yet seen on the fields of the Sengoku Jidai. However, when the last wave of Satake troops came, it seemed apparent it would be monumentally difficult to stave it off; I had lost nearly all of my infantry to route or destruction; my only foot sloggers left were a beaten up unit of nodachi and a nearly completely destroyed unit of Yari Samurai. However, as the Sataki Yari Ashigaru poured across the bridge head, I was able to bring the remnant units, in addition to bodyguards and a unit of extremely worn down Yari cavalry, and caused a miraculous chain route to start amidst the peasants, and was able to run the peasants off the field once and for all.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Satakiecrushed.jpg

With its defeat, the Satake army was almost completely crushed. However, an even more painful reality would present itself; both the Daimyo and his only son perished on the field. Henceforth, the Satake faction was utterly and completely crushed and destroyed at this singular battle. The strategic carnage:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/newersengoku2.jpg

Following the collapse of the Satake realm, I was able to achieve a temporary peace with the Shogun, who apparently had been relying on the assistance of his powerful ally.

In the north, the Uesugi lost their island province to rebellion. I henceforth bribed the rebel army to add to my realm.

Of course, this sort of peace can't last in a game titled "total war". About 15 years following the Satake collapse, I would face another invasion. Despite our alliance which had stood the test of time for the entire length of the game, the Hosokowa attacked my garrison at Wakasa. A bit of back and forth ensued, with myself trying to overwhelm their army in different provinces. Finally, I pinned the Daimyo and the vast bulk of their army in Tamba. They would be punished for their insolence.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/punishment.jpg

The rest of their provinces were easily overwhelmed due to light garrisons. The Hosokowa, like most of my prevoius enemies, would cease to exist as a faction.

By this point, I'm quite aware of my postion as superpower. Primarily due to the fact that I keep getting attacked. :wall: Not long following the Hosokowa annoyance, I am attacked by Date in Shinano. I repelled the attack with an auto-save(it was late in the night, didn't feel like fighting what looked like a sure win). Unfortunately, this did make things rather too easy. The date army was almost entirely smote at the battle, and all which was left was some quick and easy clean up, grabbing myself another rich stretch of land.

Following a nice night of sleep, with little to do yesterday, I fired it up and dove onwards. Good thing I did so. I was soon attacked by the Shogun again. This time, however, there was nobody to save him. Once more, his attack did not even yield a battle. I pushed onwards, led by the bribed Hosokawa general, along with troops from Iga which I had acquired from the Hosokowa. The "war" was a farce. Only near Kyoto was their even a battle: despite having a bridge to defend, the battle was turned into a rout with the entrance of heroic effort by a single unit of warrior monks, who by themselves slew and captured over 200 men:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/marchforkyoto.jpg

With relatively little effort, the Shogunate was destroyed.

About 20 years following this, the Satomi, who had reemerged following the Satake collapse, also ceased to exist when their Daimyo died with no living heir. I bribed their armies, which added Shimosa and Kazusa to my realm, once more with little effort and a bit of cash.

Which leaves me here:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/onestepaway.jpg

At this point, it seems the only thing which can stop me is a civil war. I forsee a war with the Mogami(orange) in my near horizons. If/when I can slay them as a faction, I will almost have the game wrapped up. My navy is incomparable, and I will be able to focuse my entire might upon a single direction for the first time in the game thus far. Although I forgot to .matteosartori. this last screenshot, there seems nobody on the map who can give me as serious run. Only a dark orange faction occupying the island of Kyushu and the very western part of Honshu looks like it will offer stiff resistance, though by that point I could be an absolute monster.

PershsNhpios

12-24-2008, 01:30

The Castilian-Aragonese Kingdom under the Monarch Alfonso I - 1185 A.D. XL 3.0 TYB 2.0

https://img291.imageshack.us/img291/1894/mtwqj6.jpg (http://www.imagehosting.com/)

Alfonso I inherited the largest kingdom in western Europe at the age of 31.
He was preceded by Sancho II - vanquisher of Islam, worshipped by Iberia - and Ferdinando I - Crusader and Expeditionary. The kings who reigned before Sancho II are so obscure in our records, that it is determined their efforts are rather ill-worthy of history entirely.
Therefore we place our attention solely on Aragon's abnormally fast rise in the west.

When Iberia was divided in four sections, under the Arabs, Portucale, Castile and Aragon - a large, uneasy alliance existed between all four.
Aragon was purely threatened by France, who maintained large armies in Tolosa.
When Sancho II entered on his reign, the Arabs invaded Castile and held King Alfonso captive.
Sancho II, with 1200 men of Aragon, Navarre and Valencia (The minor factions newly conquered), entered Castile against the Arabs, who fled immediately to Cordoba.

Sancho knew that this began a very large and destructive war, and with the gratitude of Castile he withdrew to the Duero - guarding her two bridges in Valencia.
Portucale was not yet at war with the Islamic Khaliph, Castile was terribly weakened, and so Aragon prepared to meet very strong consequence for her zeal in defending Christendom.

Within months, from all over Africa, over 3500 men gathered south of Valencia under Prince Yusef.
A year had passed before they attacked.
Sergeants of Aragon lined themselves in rows against the two bridges, the western bridge praised and exhorted by the King himself, the eastern by many Andalucian nobles who had gathered for the purpose.
Javelinmen lined the flanks of the sergeants, and the army was prepared to cause horrendous casualties before retreating under the weight of enemy numbers.

And Prince Yusef rode over the crest of the southern mountain, followed by his vast gathering of heathens.
Every one of them looked like the spawn of the devils host, crawled out from behind the Atlas.
Neatly, the Arab militia marched behind the king, the heavy infantry filing west, the archers and Africans east.
Until they came within sight of the bridge. Then they hurled themselves forth, rushing amongst each other to be the first to reach the Catholic king.
As they came across the western bridge, four volleys of javelin hit their ranks - and the Aragonese write that 80 men were slain with this alone.
And when they hit the ranks of sergeants, they were stopped.

"Even as the Atlantic ocean, vast, immensely powerful, but unruly, rushes swiftly against the rocks at Gibraltar and her spearhead of might is broken - for she has left her depth - and thus her strength - so did the Arabs shatter against the first line of Sergeants."

So wrote Sancho II himself, well known to be a lover of Homeric poetry.

The battle lasted all morning upon the western bridge, the Aragonese suffering 124 losses in men, the Arabs 680. On the eastern, the cavalry charged immediately as the Africans broke and capture 800 men.

This was the greatest victory of Sancho II, and the greatest loss of the Khaliph.
They say the Arab leader was so enraged, he cut from the left foot of Prince Yusef three toes, and killed his grandfather and mother in the same rage.
This would later have grave affects on Yusef.

At the time of this battle, Portucale invaded Algarve, and King Henrique became a staunch ally.
The shifting of Arabic troops allowed Sancho II to strike swiftly into Murcia, and then to Granada.
Prince Fernando (Not Ferdinando, as some have speculated), was attacked with some levied infantry in Murcia by the Khaliph and his immense bodyguard cavalry of 800 Ghulams.
But by pulling them within the forests of Murcia - it was here that the Khaliph was cut to pieces - by militia no less!

And Yusef I became Khaliph. He refused to allow his father's burial to take place in Arabic territory, and the Catholics being incensed, threw his body into the Mediterranean, to the pleasure of all four factions.

War however, continued fiercely - and in an accidental battle in Cordoba, where all Arabic armies were now pinned, Portucale, Castile, and Aragon came together as an Alliance of Christendom in this last battle with the Almoravids.
Never again were such diverse Iberian cultures to be brought together on one field.
Here, King Alfonso was killed savagely by the Ghulams, and King Henrique lost an eye when he charged alone into the throng of 700 rallying Arabs.
Khaliph Yusef I, his reign short-lived, was cut off and exhausted by 300 axemen from the Kingdom of Navarre.

Sancho II on this field, maintaining the cohesion of his army alone - could begin to see how reckless his allies were. They would easily kill each other for the sake of glory if the Arabs were not present.

And that is what they did.

When the Arabs were destroyed and Africa left in poverty, Sancho, believing all was well again - decided to prepare for a Crusade in honour of the Papacy.
But not a year had passed before Portucale attacked Castile.
Sancho II did not wish to choose between the two, and having been insulted by both Alfonso and Henrique in their jealously of his claims, he immediately assembled the army intended for a crusade upon Castile, and himself led the veterans from Cordoba to Algarve.
There was no fight. One year later Castile and Portucale were entirely subdued, as were Navarre and Valencia.

The next decade involved a great technological advance for the newly formed Iberian Kingdom, a world-class navy was placed on coastal protection, two veteran armies placed along the Pyrenees for protection against the French, and a Crusade organised.
However, the Holy Roman Empire spontaneously declared war by naval attack, and thus provoked the now ancient Sancho II to send the new army to Provence.
From Provence, to Savoy, and from Savoy to Burgundy, where a battle was fought.
These Aragonese men under Prince Ferdinando were eagerly confident. They surrounded the hill which the Germans had taken up, and closed in at once, destroying 1100 men with only 80 losses.

With the large increase of revenue a new army was raised to assist the Burgundian force in holding the territories conquered, and Switzerland was taken.
It was not long before Sancho II, perhaps the oldest Monarch in the world, levied his fifth army, and created the Sancho line in central Europe. It consisted of three armies holding Schweiz, Burgundy and Provence, and was necessary due to increasing threats from France, Genoa and Venezia.

However revenue was still enormous, and meanwhile a New Almoravid Kingdom had rebelled against the Sicilian Normans in Algeria, the King in Morocco asked support of Sancho II.

Obligingly, a Crusade led by Prince Ferdinando I struck Arabic Morocco and in several battles destroyed over 5000 Almoravids, settling a difficult war between the Arabs and the Sicilians, and creating an unending stalemate.
At the end of this Crusade, Sancho died at the age of 71.

He had increased the Aragonese kingdom nine-fold since the beginning of his reign, and ensured every conquest was entirely secure before he passed.

King Ferdinando I, 30, now returned to Aragon, and due to suspicious Byzantine naval activity, was retained in the Pyrenees and decided to conduct affairs from the homeland.

His reign was one of paranoia, he was constantly worried for his father's gains, and dreaded losing any territory.
The Genoese, most boastfully, declared to France that they were now powerful enough to ravage Provence, Savoy and then continue on to Iberia!
They decided to support these claims by an offensive. Consul Bernardo II, perhaps the least influential leader in Europe, was completely crestfallen when he saw the strength of 1386 veteran Aragonese arrayed against his 750 militia, and retreated.

Ferdinando was enraged at this - mostly due to his fear - and sent one army from Morocco into Genoa.
Of course, this almost destroyed the the little Consulate in one battle, and the Genoese sued for peace with the loss of their capitol. There are many reports from this period of Bernardo II suffering several assassination attempts.

Venezia, while this was going on, marched into Savoy unchecked and considered themselves conquerors!
When the war with Genoa was concluded, they were pushed back to the Citadel of Milan, and thence an entire army under Prince Alfonso marched into the Po valley, and besiege Venice.
He did not leave until the entire Royal family was annihilated and he retreated through Tyrolia to Schweiz, causing disaster upon the persistant Germans meanwhile.

Venice, now two disorganised states, was left for the scavengers, for Ferdinando had plans first for France.
Due to his distrust of naval affairs, he wanted the Sancho Line to extend from the mouth of La Garonne, through Tolosa and across old territory to Schweiz.

This would be less stressful for the Kingdom in future, and in planning an attack on France he prevented any further advance east.

But he died in 1185 at the age of 67, his son Alfonso I taking the throne as I have mentioned.

And now the new King must decide too, if he shall be as cautious as his father, or reckless and forceful as his grandfather. Shall he be involved in the war between France and England?
Or leave Europe, and become embroiled with the butchering in Egypt and Constantinople?
The borders are secure for now, and no other enemy shows himself as a potential danger- but everything seems very subject to change, and the allied, subdued Kingdoms have only been loyal thus far due to their share in the revenues of conquered lands.

Expansion must continue!

PershsNhpios

12-27-2008, 04:11

And Alfonso I did as was required of him!

King John II of England was newly placed upon the throne after the death of his father, King William.
He was captured and ransomed in the first year of his reign by the French, under King Louis VI.
But the brave new King with 900 men from the isles made a breakthrough on the continent, and taking advantage of the shocked French reaction - he thrust into Lorraine, where he came upon the Sancho Line.

But Normandy was lost, and Flanders was now in danger of being taken - which would mean the entrapment of the new King in eastern France.
In the face of this pitiful adversity, he was again insulted by the rebellion of Wales at home - who considered themselves again masters of their own realm - due to a lack of garrisoned troops.
Without support at home, and left with only a small, battered army, King John II was forced to search for assistance.

He called upon Aragon, sending Emissaries across La Saone to converse with Prince Pedro, holding Burgundy.
The request was sent to Provence, and the ambassadors were taken along the coast to Aragon herself, where King Alfonso I personally held a line of garrisons on the Pyrenees, distrusting the French.

On receiving the wishes of the English, he felt sympathy for their situation, and again required from the commanders of the Sancho Line a report of the French military strength.
The answers were similar. A strong, heavily armoured cavalry complemented each of the two French armies, both were commanded by adequate men, and each held a considerable amount of infantry.
The arms and armour were of the best quality in western Europe.
To ask the outdated warriors and Jinetes of Navarre to advance into Aquitania was completely foolish, and the Sancho Line with it's world-renowned strength could not be moved.

Truly, Alfonso realised he was already considering how best to assist the English, and sent King John II an appropriate reply.
John II amicably agreed to continue thrusting towards Ile de France.
A new army of the highest quality available in the kingdom had been levied, and now sat in Aragon.
The Navy had reported a poor lack of garrison control in Northern France - Louis VI having sent almost every man to guard against an assault from the Pyrenees.

It was resolved to send the new army into Brittany, and from it's hillocks, defend against the French counter-attacks.

Due to the careful balance of strength in Aragonese armies, Alfonso discovered that the French cavalry, however valiant, would be crushed charging uphill against a well-prepared line. And their infantry support was mediocre, if well supplied.

So King John II was obliged, and Brittany evacuated by the French - who against expectation immediately attempted an assault on Aragon herself! Alfonso I here gained great praise for his heroic routing of the French cavalry on the field.
Several times did a bolt from the French Ballistae, whilst covering their retreat, soar over the King and through the chargers of his bodyguard. And 946 prisoners were taken on this first fight alone, when the rogues from Tolosa attempted to scale the mountains.

No attack against Brittany was ever made, instead, the enemy continued to fight against the battle line held by Alfonso himself - 4200 French men were killed attempting to cross the border, no prisoner was allowed to return to France.

And when the fighting strength of the French armies in Tolosa and Aquitania was a combined 400 men, the two Pyrenean garrisons were ordered to take their place upon the new Sancho Line, spanning across La Loire to La Saone, and across to der Schweiz.

The depleted French troops simply yielded.

King Louis VI died of jaundice in the poverty-struck districts of Anjou, where he was rounded in with every political and military person of his former kingdom. King Jean II of France rose that year, known to all of Europe as Baron Jean of Anjou.

England took Flanders, Lorraine, and Ile de France - Norman Sicily, under King William III, gallantly supported Aragon and launched a successful assault on Normandie - how fittingly!
And the Sancho Line, modified, now consisted of garrisons and expeditionary forces approximately 10 000 men in strength, and was two thirds of Aragon's strength. The final third existed in the Navy.
Alfonso's life was now coming to a close however, and his son was to become King Ferdinando II.

----------------------------------------------------------

But grave, terrible circumstances existed in areas of the universe so vastly massive that the kingdom of Aragon could not have forseen it's fate.
Nor could have any great seer in Europe known! Not in all the world! For outside the realm of their Earth itself, in the infinitely larger world of their playful gods, a great storm was brewing.
In this storm, lightning of terrible blasts bore down upon the dwellings of the Gods, where they with their resources of electric power kept alive such places as did inhabit the Kingdom of Aragon.

Oh, but the storm cut the power, the power that held that world in place - and the save-file for 1194AD was lost forever!

--- But the Gods, after their grief, came to understand that a new Kingdom must be raised immediately - and kept updated regularly - by accounts of each King's reign, as is precedent on the great Forum. ---

gollum

12-27-2008, 07:15

Nice!

!it burnsus!

PershsNhpios

12-27-2008, 07:49

Thank you Gollum! I am unhappy that I lost my Kingdom due to a storm, just as it was becoming accomplished, and ready to intercede with distant political affairs..

I will start another soon - as I hinted.. As the Seljuks in early perhaps..

Could I ask the Duke of Burgundy to correct his links to previous Episodes? I really wished to go back to the beginning after seeing that chapter, however they kept showing as, "Page cannot be displayed".

Could I also ask that we see more reports in here? Let everyone romanticise his conquests!

Play the lifespan of one King, take a screenshot, upload that screenshot - and type a short history from memory underneath it's link. It truly adds to the community here!

I thank players like Bamff, Innocentius and Khaan who have supplied this thread with many varied stories of conquest.
May they never run short of ideas!

PershsNhpios

12-28-2008, 14:31

A Primary Source Study of:

The Seljuk Sultanate.
Chapter 1 - The Year of 1114 under Sueleyman the First

https://img244.imageshack.us/img244/208/mtwthp0.jpg (http://www.imagehosting.com/)

It is evident from first-hand accounts that the period of 1085 to 1114 A.D. was one of the most brutal and outstanding periods in Anatolia and the Near East.
Certainly, it is most commonly recognised for the climax of this era - the fall of Constantinople in 1108.
But the war between the Seljuk Sultanate and the Byzantine Empire was relatively swift and decisive in comparison with the much longer and confused war between the same Armenian superpower and the Arabic Fatimid Dynasty in the south.

More obscure and ignored than this war, is that between the Turkic invaders and the Armenian King Rueben, exiled in Kilikia, which occured in 1086. This war was concluded within a week, and a fine, civilised population was subdued entirely. They only rose notably once more in 1112, but this will be covered later in the passage.

Now some events are without great detail in the memory of the history in this period of Turkic power, these early years, and some dates are unattainable.
The general method by which Sueleyman the First took such a total dominance however is quite easily determined, and there is sufficient evidence available to show all major occurences in years 1085-1114.

Paranoia leads to violence.

In 1085 the young ruler obviously felt threatened by the supposed precariousness of his situation.
The Sultanate was considered by most to be in a fragile position in that year.
He therefore considered every border very carefully, and came to the conclusion that King Rueben would be first to strike in anger - as Sueleyman had his throne upon the Armenian's home.

The exiled Lord was to be crushed before all other neighbours were calculated.
From the seperate regions of the sprawling Seljuk reach came 750 men, many trained under the Turcoman discipline, and half the soldiers were mounted.
By striking in 1086, Sueleyman ensured that Emir Sabbah would entirely surprise Rueben and outnumber him vastly.

This was a fair assumption, and only 550 Kilikians were willing to follow the King against the invaders.

The Turcoman Horse Archer was the finest, most skillful soldier in the Turkish army, in terms of flexibility - as was shown in this first battle, when the few Turkic horse who did accompany Emir Sabbah showed themselves capable of destroying the enemy archers, routing the light infantry, and flanking the heavy Armenian spears.
Indeed, they would have had the sole praise for crushing Rueben, had not the Turcoman Foot supplied a terrible barrage upon the Armenian spear column and engaged them bravely with the sword.
And the columns of Camels, who came from Mesopotamia were the men who had the privilege of cutting down King Rueben himself! How valiantly those Arabs fought against an armoured thrust of heavy cavalry - and won!

Kilikia was conquered with a minor loss to the Turkic infantry, and a total destruction of all threats in the near South.

Sueleyman, on the recommendation of Emir Sabbah, gave order for many columns of Turcoman horse to be procured - and for this style of discipline and armament to be taught throughout the sultanate.

Byzantium show hostility.

During this time, the Emperor of Byzantium sent his young heir Alexius to Georgia, hoping to combine with the small state under a military alliance against the Turkish Sultan.
The Georgians, through fear of the Seljuks in Armenia and their troop strength, proclaimed openly that they had only felt great admiration for the Turkic people, and that it would be entirely against their preference of virtue to join in such belligerent slander to the detriment of the Sultan.

Alexius was deeply insulted by this, as all of Byzantium considered the Seljuks nothing more than an overwhelming migration of starving Scythians and Sarmatians, and the Sultan only a manipulative scamp with empty, rosy promises.

He arrested and later murdered the crowd of Georgians who flocked towards the Armenian border as they were shouting forth praises and warnings to the Turkish emissaries.
This caused an immediate and vicious war, in which the east was given another example of how the metal hulk of the Byzantine Kataphraktoi could ride over entire populations of poorly armed infantry, regardless of their numbers.

Sueleyman was quite distressed at this invasion, although he realised the Georgians had no such friendly intentions. The Turcoman discipline was to be tested immediately in old Pontus, as soon as sufficient supply and replacements troops could be assured.

War is declared in the North.

It was 1089 when the requirements were fulfilled, and the Sultan gave his order to Emir Sabbah.
A rapid movement occured.
Sultan Sueleyman I made the remark in 1087; "Every man without a steed is a burden on the entire army". With this he began his theory upon the implementation of a new mobile warfare which would give great advantage to all Turkish troops.

He criticised rigidity in formation and praised the idea of total mobility in a way which was not seen again until 1941, when Feldherr Erwin Rommel adopted the tactics proposed by british Captain Liddell Hart for use in Tank warfare.
But this is quite distant from the point.

Truly, Sueleyman made such fine arguments that there was not a man unmounted when the Seljuks entered Trebizond - and the Byzantine Alexius quite evacuated the entire north coast of Anatolia in his haste to flee from 1066 horses.

The other rapid movement was made in the caravans of Seljuk emissaries, who entered Antioch to treat of alliance with the Fatimid leader.
This Khaliph was later to commit an act so fiendishly treacherous, that he was considered by the entire Sultanate to be a heathen and infidel.
On this subject, the leaders of both the Suleymid and Almoravid dynasties met to discuss the horrid actions of the Fatimid leader in question, and in their meeting decided that the man indeed was so foul - so defining of a hearthless, heartless heathen - that his name was to be wiped from every record in Islamic literature, and never mentioned in speech. Special agents were employed for the purpose.
And thus I have forgotten the name of the Fatimid leader.

Who at this time in 1089 decided to conclude an alliance with the Seljuks, and shipped troops immediately into Greece, where due to poor organisation over 2000 Arabic men were killed or imprisoned by Byzantium.

1090 is quite broken in records, as are the following two years.
Limited papyri are available which show the existence of three royal heirs to Sueleyman's throne, and most amazingly letters of humble court are still legible, written by Kings of western Europe to the Sultan himself! Some are somewhat burned, no doubt due to later circumstances.

The Offensive continues.

Consistent with the invasion of Nicaea and western Anatolia in 1093, we believe the period of 1090-1092 to have been a period of military preparation throughout the Sultanate.
From later records, we note it was in this time an army of Turcoman disciplines was being raised in Edessa - obviously as a reaction to possible threats from the south.

In 1093 a battle took place 20 miles west of Sardis, in which the Byzantine Emperor, (Also an erased heathen), was present with 780 of european men. Many came from Byzantium herself.
The army consisted of several columns of archers, with a support of heavy infantry (Exclusively men of Byzantium) - the ratio being 1:2, infantry to archers.
In addition, there were some horse archers and the great column of Kataphraktoi, in which the Emperor would fight if necessary. He was flanked by two guards of Kontarioi spearmen, with the horsemen out upon distant flanks and the infantry and archer columns arrayed neatly before him in two lines.

The Turcoman army under Emir Sabbah, (Who also fought loyally in the Turcoman fashion) consisted of several columns of these mounted soldiers, supported by heavy Armenian chargers, some veteran Arabs (using camels), and a royal complement of Seljuk lancers.
Generally, it was intended for the Turcoman columns to use their incredible stamina and flexibility to divide, confuse, surround and barrage the enemy once all serious missile threats had been subdued.

The heavy cavalry was then to defeat stubborn, exhausted clusters of infantry, and the camels to engage the heavy horse.

The strategy worked marvellously in most cases; in this battle it caused some casualties for the Seljuks, for there were many archers to ward the Turcoman columns from surrounding the infantry, but the infantry were too heavy and organised to allow for a successful charge.
This meant that for some time a great exchange of arrows occurred, tiring both sides infinitely.

Accounts of Sardis.

We have two accounts of this battle near Sardis, and Byzantine and an Anatolian;
The former states;

"Evidently the Emperor had quite pompously underestimated the Turkic invaders when he came on the march to within sight of Sardis.
Although the area which the army occupied was heavily wooded in parts, the eastern horse were quite suddenly upon us and came very close to surrounding us in the first minutes of this unexpected battle.
They had supreme power of mobility and.. (Illegible)

... .. our own horse, however numerous, was inable to leave the infantry for fear of the Turkic equipment. These were the barbarians with technological advantage above our men, and seemingly a more civilised mind with which to conduct their attack.

... (the Turkic general) kept himself and his column hidden amongst the endless rows of enemy horse, and for all the army knew he could well have been loosing his own arrows with the hundreds that came down on our host.
Our men must be praised for their valour, four hundred archers marching forth to duel with two thousand of the enemy.

.. (Many illegible paragraphs follow this - and one hopes that a full Byzantine opinion may one day be found) ..

.. disgrace upon the Emperor for abandoning so many men of Byzantium to the Scythian."

The Anatolian is fittingly neutral, and gives testimony to how the event came to victory for the Seljuks;

".. Once these horsemen had destroyed many of the men of Byzantium, and the Emperor was caught in turmoil, the Seljuks came down fast upon the footmen, cutting hundreds to pieces.
The Empire began to flee.
The Seljuks, all horsemen, could surround each group and make themselves superior.
In this way did they conquer.."

Constantinople - A dream quickly realised.

To the distress of Sueleyman, it was 1095 before sufficient reserves had arrived in the new conquest of Nicaea for the army to advance across the Golden Horns into Europe.
The Emperor had indeed escaped from Sardis, but died five weeks after his return to Constantinople.
Speculation on the cause is rife enough among historians without my addition.

Alexius I was Emperor when the Turkic Emir Sabbah was attempting to cross into Europe.
The navy was too slothful to prevent the Turks from reaching the mainland, but the Emperor held them at a minor river before Constantinople, which had grown great due to a flood.
866 Turks lined against the river, with 1450 Byzantines facing them.
Emir Sabbah concluded that although he had not the thrusting power to force a breakthrough, he did however have the means to continue waging the war of attrition by loosing what arrows were available across to the other bank, before retreating.

Alexius I predicted this however and sent three columns of Kataphraktoi over the bridge immediately, judging them to be invulnerable to the host of Turcoman soldiers.
The columns were surrounded and shot down to a man.
However this allowed time for the Byzantine Infantry and Balkan men to arrive.

And to the heated disgust of Sabbah, the Turcoman soldiers were so beleaguered that they intermixed the standards in their haste to retreat and in the resultant confusion actually allowed the light infantry to catch them in flight.

This atrocious occurence led to entire disobedience of command on the Turkish part, and a subsequent loss of 589 men.

The Seljuks retreated, having only deprived the Emperor of his heavy chargers and 500 of his Balkan levies.

Pyrrhic Encounters.

The next two years, 1096 and 1097, were the most depressing for the Seljuks during their war with the Byzantines.
A strong counter-attack by the Emperor was made which was almost successful, but the Byzantines were routed when their general was lost.
This left Emir Sabbah without sufficient reserves even to hold against another attack, but on his reporting to Sueleyman I, he was reprimanded for having retreated from Constantinople, and relieved of his command in Nicaea.
Prince Aybak instead was sent with 180 horse to the province, and he immediately made the same demands for additional units.

These were sent in 1098, and a new offensive was launched into Europe.
At first, this was promising, when Alexius I actually abandoned his capitol - against the principles and expectations of all - and fled to Bulgaria.
However, the celebrating Prince was recalled from the European citadel when the army witness on the march a strength of 2300 men, mostly levies from the Balkans, under Emperor Alexius.

The 976 Seljuks were pedantic and prepared to evacuated, but Aybak, confident in his position and the weakness of the Balkan and Slavic Warriors, of which the enemy host was mainly consistent, and therefore lined the Turcomen amidst the hills.

All accounts we have of the battle are written mostly by men who were at the time residing in Tripoli, and therefore are seldom trusted.
By later reports and studies, and comments of witnesses, we find only the facts that due to the hilly terrain, the Turcoman horse were often forced into forestry where they were caught by the fleet-footed Slavs, and it is said that here was the moment when Aybak realised that the Horseshoe method of envelopment was too weak, and that the Turcoman columns must divide in two lines and attack from the enemy front and rear, eventually joining at the flanks.

Even so, such a method was not possible in this very difficult terrain, and although 1800 Byzantines were killed, 650 Turkic men were lost in the Balkans.

Recovery and final victory.

It was thought after this that the Emperor would immediately march into Anatolia with the intention of a strong offensive - but it was evident enough that the battle he had won was in fact a terrible defeat - when one considers the options he had of cutting off the Turkish offensive.

His total lack of manpower prevented his pursuit into Asia, as he not only was too weak to attack the Seljuk reserves in Nicaea, but also had hardly the forces to keep protestant riots in Bulgaria and Hellas subdued.

This allowed the Sultan to use the period from 1099-1106 to create a large army of Turcomen and Armenians in both Nicaea and Edessa.
Both were furnished with reinforcements.
When the entire Sultanate was stabilised again, Prince Aybak was permitted to lead the Seljuks into Europe for the third time.

And again Alexius abandoned his citadel, removing to Bulgaria and staging a large levy on the northern people.
But this time his entire army had only light reserves of Byzantine men, and the core was made of ill-equipped, newly-levied men from the Balkans.

When the two forces met again, and this time in a more levelled field, 1266 Byzantines were surrounded completely by the Turcoman columns and the Emperor Alexius I was cut off from his army and slaughtered by Arabs.

The Armenian chargers rode about upon the hills, the body of Alexius fixed to the saddle of his great steed, and they bowed before the corpse and proclaimed it conqueror - wreathing it and tending his beautiful horse.

Horrified at this, not one man in the Byzantine army stood his ground.
Nor did any of the 2400 replacements.
3200 of them were destroyed, and the Empire of Byzantium was vanquished in 1108.

Claims to Freedom, European Shock.

1109 was wrought with wars between the Hungarians, Cumans, Serbians, Hellenes, and Bulgars all attempting to claim the lands in the Balkans and Hellas, asserting freedom and ownership.
Meanwhile great clamour arose in Kingdoms as distant as Poland, all eastern European Kings believing that a large, catastrophic invasion of Europe was about to occur.

In fact, Prince Aybak had hardly the strength and armament to consider taking Greece when Sultan Sueleyman arrived in Constantinople.

It was at this time that a noble man in the court suggested changing the name of the great city for a third time.
At such an audacious proposal he was brought immediately before the Sultan, who inquired what this man would redub the vast, influential and historically romantic city.

"What, good fellow", he demanded, "Would you rename the most powerful and beloved palace of men in Eastern Europe?"

The nobleman answered, "Istanbul, my leader!"

Incensed at the ugly, horrid name, everyone present gasped suddenly - and the Sultan being so embarrassed, ordered the man to be immediately beheaded.
A public apology was made to the men of Byzantium.

An invasion was made into Hellas in late 1109, and the people submitted willingly enough.
This ended the Sultan's ambition for further advance into Europe, and he chose Hungaria to be his ally, who bordered by Bulgaria and Serbia, and who was at war with the Cumans, Serbians, and Polish.

Preparations for a new war.

It was agreed between the Armenian nobles that the heirs of Alexius I had sailed to Georgia and were attempting to overthrow the government in their favour.
They saw this as a large threat to the poorly garrisoned northern frontier of the Sultanate.

Several times they petitioned Sueleyman for troops in order to take control of Georgia, however, due to the rising threats from the Arabs in the south, they were never given priority in this early time and consequently suffered costly defeats at the hands of the Georgian military because of their poor quality armament.

Indeed, there existed two centres of gravity in Sueleyman's Sultanate in 1110;
One in Constantinople and Thrace; one in Edessa.
In Europe were 1800 men, and 1400 in Assyria.
Secretly a large-scale offensive was being planned against the 8000 man garrison of Antioch-Tripoli-Palestine, which consisted for the most part of ill-equipped infantry militia, and inferior command experience.
Correctly led, and well-supplied, the 1400 strong army of Turco-Armenian cavalry could destroy the entire line and thus cripple the Fatimid dynasty.
Nothing then barred the roads to Aegyptus.

But something occurred in the next year - to complicate things - and consequently there was no offensive in 1111.

Sueleyman becomes a Numerologist.

To explain the horrendous actions of this year, several men of the Sultan's court pronounced theories involved with the numbers; 1111.

They said that due to the fact there existed four ones strung together in the year, and that one is the number of egotism, the unprecedented display of selfish, greedy insult and treacherous, inconsiderate bastardry was the result of this pompous number being aligned so strongly with itself.

When they went on to console Sueleyman that no such worse fortune could occur for another ten thousand years, in 11111, there were many more executions seen in the court.

And certainly it can be noted that until the fall of the Ottoman Empire after 1918, Numerology was completely denounced and disallowed from development into a supported science.

But now to the year itself; 1111.

The Fatimids had created a large navy during the war with Byzantium, and as such, surprisingly launched a pre-emptive expedition into Nicaea, taking the 100 man garrison at Halikarnassos off-balance, and laying siege with their 1200 men.

The Sultan, cut off from his realm, immediately sent the European army into Nicaea and captured the entire Arabic troup at a bridge-breakthrough, suffering minimal losses.

The Arabs then marched into Mesopotamia and Syria, surprising both garrisons of 60 men each.

Their navy also defeated the Seljuk ships heroically, and succeeded thereafter in sending more troops to the aid of those now in Anatolia proper.

Such improper impudence is rightfully punished.

1112 brought a huge mobilisation.

From Nicaea to Anatolia marched the Sultan, destroying all scattered Arabic remnants in his wake, some 600 survivors fleeing into Kilikia.

And this is where the greatest blow almost collided with the Seljuk Sultanate.

The army in Edessa of course marched immediately into Antioch, believing the eastern garrisons to hold.
The Fatimid Khaliph in Antioch meanwhile saw the imminent destruction of his first army and fled with some footmen into Kilikia, where, meeting with the blighters of the 1111 expedition, they forced the small Seljuk garrison into the forts.

Oh, what outrage!
1113 had dawned before the Sultan reached Kilikia, but what then!
Leon - son of Rueben - had seen the disillusioned folk of Kilikia scorn the new invaders, and saw how they loathed a change of despots.
The Armenian heir used this well to his advantage, claiming;

"If Kilikia could only assert her dominance in her own darling homeland, as her men have done for the Turkic overlords in the West, then perhaps she would be treated better in her slavery - more favoured by her master Sueleyman!"

With words like this the populace streamed forth against the 733 Arabs.
3950 Kilikians rose against them as Sultan Sueleyman arrived in the province - and just as this occurred the Khaliph retreated by sea - using his powerful navy to escape to Aegyptus.

There was such wonderful rejoicing!
But then Leon of Armenia turned again to the host of Kilikians, and showed them the 1200 fearful Seljuks nearly assembled.
No indeed, it was hardly neccessary for him to mention the advantages they could reap from a risk of war, and immediately they descended on the Sultan.

Sueleyman, almost paralysed with fits of rage, asked instead that Aybak would conduct this fight.
And so he did.

The Kilikians were a great host, but perhaps even worse in armament than the Fatimids.
For the most part, they were boys galloping about on their young horses with bows and shafts they had themselves fashioned.
Some did not even have their horses - for Leon had required many to be given to him, that he might have a bodyguard.

This meant that although a cautious, mobile attack was made by Aybak on the Kilikians, once the majority of their extremely limited infantry had been charged and routed by the lancers, an extended line was produced and the Turcoman soldier, with his vastly superior equipment, literally swept the rebellion from the fields again into Tarsus.

3200 Kilikians died following that futile Armenian rebel.

But they were hardly the targets of the Sultan's wrath - for the question was soon raised - who had caused this from the very initiation?
The heathen Khaliph!

1114 - Order is restored.

Tripoli and Mesopotamia were regained, and due to failing morale the Fatimids allowed themselves to be rounded into Syria, where the Turco-Armenian "Army East" prepared to assault from Mesopotamia.
"Army West" began rearming and a long march again to Constantinople.
Emissaries were despatched all over Europe, seeking sympathy for the heinous crime that was thrown upon the Seljuks.

The entire Sultanate seemed to forget of their plans for a 1111 offensive for their own part.

But it was in this year 1114, that the Sultanate seemed for the first time entirely secure on all fronts, and the war with the Fatimid dynasty seemed already decided.

The Seljuks had left a very grave impression on the western powers.

bamff

12-29-2008, 00:53

Could I ask the Duke of Burgundy to correct his links to previous Episodes? I really wished to go back to the beginning after seeing that chapter, however they kept showing as, "Page cannot be displayed".

:oops:

A thousand pardons, my Lord Glenn! I trust that I have now at last repaired these links....and have determined (I hope) just what it was that I was doing wrong!

Many thanks, by the way, for sharing your campaign stories with us. Each different contributor to this thread brings not only a new style of story telling, but often a different style of gameplay/strategy - or possibly even just a different approach to the campaign. I for one, have found this thread to be both entertaining and educational!

gollum

12-29-2008, 01:41

Pitty, 1111 was a good year in terms of symbolism.
Nice AAR.

A few historic notes;

-The Seljuk Sultan need hardly praise mobility - the Turks emerging from the steppes were well versed in hit and run horse archer warfare that won them Mazinkert.

-I think now have learned that the Fatimid ruler was not a sultan and not but a Khaliffa.

-Istanbul is hardly an abomination of a name in byzantine ears. Constantinopolis was known amidst the subjects of the empire (and is still known among greeks today) as *the city* in greek *I Polis*. The colloquial expression *eis tin poli* was used as the main answer in a variety of questions; where are you going? where can i find this? etc. It is pronounced *eess teen polee* and it means *in/at the city*. This evolved under Ottoman rule to the modern name of the city *Is-tan-bul* that derived straight from the byzantine idiom.

!it burnsus!

caravel

12-29-2008, 03:49

-I think that the Fatimid ruler was a sultan and not a Khaliffa.

The Fatimid dynasty was indeed a Caliphate based on it's ruler's decent from Fatima the prophet's daughter.

Now let's keep the thread on topic if you please gentlemen.

:bow:

PershsNhpios

12-29-2008, 05:05

I understand the history and meaning of the names Gollum, but rather wished to lighten the mood of my report and therefore used my preference of the name Constantinopolis over Istanbul to form the base of a scene.
I hope it amused you, in addition to rousing your zeal for history!

I realise also the regions whence the Turkic people had arrived in the near East, but once more I decided to place some character amongst my explanations for the use of Seljuk units in battle - and also emphasise the fact that after 1086 I used no infantry at all.

The Fatimid Dynasty was ruled by a Khaliph, the term applied to the ruler of that particular people, quite seperate from the Seljuks as you know.

In making this note I hope you have not attempted to show that I confused the terms somewhere!

Ha ha - I wrote all of that in one fell swoop last night from memory. Forgive any mistakes!

And thank you for all praise, there will be a new chapter soon - when I have finished playing it.

--

I truly hope to see entries from you, Cynewulf, or you, Gollum, soon enough!

And I await the next report of Duke Phillipe! May the thread be very active again!

gollum

12-29-2008, 05:14

In making this note I hope you have not attempted to show that I confused the terms somewhere!

Not in the least - it was meant as a historically informative complement, however unecessary.

Please pray continue and forgive if you never see an AAR of mine, it takes flare and patience to preperly do one, qualities i lack from birth. I greatly admire AARs and those who write them.

!it burnsus!

seireikhaan

01-02-2009, 02:53

Update time:

Well, that war with Mogami I referenced to as being very likely did indeed occur. About 6 turns following the last update, the Mogami invaded Dewa, my far northeasternly province, as well as Shinano. Being rather caught off guard, as most of my forces were in the south, I had to retreat to the garrisons. I trained a couple units in most of my provinces, brought forces from the south, and marshalled them towards Shinano and the Mogami heartleand. The Mogami fled from Shinano as well as a far eastern province I invaded. I divvied up my Shinano forces in two: one to relieve Dewa, and another to continue diving into Mogami heartland, to the east.

In Dewa:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/mogamibreaks.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/mogamibreaksfinished.jpg

My invasions on the east coast:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/assaultcontinued.jpg

As I dove into their second-to-last province, the Mogami launched a simultaneous invasion of Musashi with a part of their defensive force. It didn't go well for them:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/quickbridgedefense.jpg

Meanwhile, my invasion of the same province their invasion was launched from:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/smallskirmish.jpg

As a result of these battles, the Mogami were holed up in their last province, Mutsu. However, I felt no desire to offer mercy; this was, after all, my chance to completely lock up my eastern flank. I marshall my entire eastern forces, and bring them to bear upon the Mogami Daimyo:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/finalshowdown-1.jpg

At the start of the battle, both sides stood divided; a hill manifesting itself between the two armies, as well as wooded areas to my back. I immediately storm the hill with my cavalry forces as quickly as possible, and beat the Mogami to the top:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/takinghill.jpg

A brutal bloodbath ensues. My heavy cavalry stormed down the hill, tearing apart Mogami ranged troops who had been attempting to get up the hill. My own archers, both mounted and foot, continually rained arrows upon Mogami forces for the entirety of the battle, while my muskets to the flat ground to fire upon the Mogami flank. I utterly outclassed the Mogami in ranged duels, then let loose my infantry and heavy cavalry upon the remnants. The Mogami Daimyo, an utterly terrible general, was completely outclassed in terms of command stars, giving my melee troops a huge advantage. Eventually, the Daimyo himself was put to flight:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/mogamidaimyoflees.jpg
The end result:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/finalbattlefinished.jpg

My new strategic position:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/mogamifinished.jpg

bamff

01-06-2009, 01:40

Apologies in advance - this was something of a rushed effort, and I am afraid that this really shows....I will endeavour to come back and add some screen shots when time permits....

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy
~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 6 – Iberia and Beyond

Portugal’s expansive empire was creaking at the seams, stretched by geography, ideology, and the ambitions of a number of provincial rulers. In 1403 and 1404 a number of provinces had broken away from the Portugese crown. Among these was the province of Valencia, now claimed by the Andalucian Lord Vermundez. It was a target that was all too tempting for a young, newly crowned monarch such as Phillipe IV – a rich province, now without the protective umbrella of a mighty kingdom such as Portugal.

Phillipe ordered Lord de Molay to marshall an army forthwith. In the spring of 1406, the Burgundians marched south. De Molay’s army was joined by a regiment of Portugese Feudal Knights under the command of Sir Rui Teles.

Whilst the assistance offered by the Portugese was merely a token offer in terms of numbers, the knights of Sir Rui Teles fought with a valour that stirred the Burgundian army. As the Burgundian force was still moving into their battle formation, Sir Rui Teles led his 40 men on a charge into the very teeth of the Andalucian line. A third of their number were slain before they even reached the enemy line. As the survivors bravely pressed on, Lord de Molay roared to his own men “Would you let the valour of 40 Portugese knights outshine the valour of Burgundy? Let us show them how men of Burgundy fight!”

With a roar, the Burgundian force surged forwards, slashing their way through their enemies to claim another Burgundian victory, the first under the rule of Duke Phillipe IV.

The victory in Valencia was celebrated throughout Burgundy, and the celebrations were destined to continue into 1407, as the kingdom celebrated the birth of a new princess. The new princess was christened Constance, as had been her elder sister some 13 years earlier. Clearly the rulers of Burgundy expended all of their imagination in the rule of their burgeoning empire, and had little to spare when it came to naming their children.

The celebrations continued unabated into 1408, with the coming of age of Prince Charles.

Burgundy, it seemed, could do no wrong, and this view was underlined in 1411, with a further gift of 1,000 florins from the Pope.

All was to remain peaceful until 1416. In that year, Polish armies swept across the Bavarian border, driving the Holy Roman Emperor, Ludwig IV, back to Munich Castle. The Holy Roman Empire had long been an ally of Burgundy, and Duke Phillipe IV had no intention of standing idly by as his ally suffered. He ordered Lord Brulart de Sillery to raise the siege of Munich. At the same time, Lord de Marigny led a second Burgundian army into Austria. The Poles were to be punished for their transgression.
In both provinces the Poles retreated rather than face the Burgundian forces. Emperor Ludwig was reinstated in Bavaria, and Austria became part of Greater Burgundy. Sir Stanislas Sochaczew was one Polish general who was far from pleased with this situation, and in 1418 he led an army south to reclaim Austria for the Polish crown. The Polish army met that of Lord de Marigny north of Vienna, and suffered a terrible defeat. 739 Poles, including Sir Stanislas Sochaczew, were slain, and a further 269 were captured. 200 Burgundians perished in the defence of Austria.

The Poles were not the only ones to be displeased by the Burgundian annexure of Austria. Late in 1418, a Papal decree arrives at court, warning Duke Phillipe that if hostilities against Poland were not ceased forthwith, that he would be cast from the house of Christendom. Phillipe was furious at this intrusion into his plans, but at the same time mindful of the impact that excommunication could have on his realm. Orders sped to Lord de Marigny, instructing him to abandon any further attacks on Polish territory, but to strengthen the defences in Austria. A waiting game had begun in the north.

Portugal had for many years now been an ally of Burgundy. Portugese troops had fought alongside Burgundians against the Aragonese and the Andalucians. This counted little in the court of King Dinis III, however. Certainly, it was not something that could stand in the way of his increasing territorial aspirations. In 1420, King Dinis shrugged aside years of friendship between two great kingdoms as he marched with over 5,400 men into the Burgundian territory of Aragon. The Portugese king had planned his assault well, and knew that Sir Charles Nogaret’s defending army numbered no more than 1,650. What he could not know, however, was that Nogaret was a skilled defender, nor of the pride and determination that burned in each and every man of the Burgundian force. The two armies met to the north of the sleepy hamlet of Pobla de Segur.

The Battle of Pobla de Segur

King Dinis fumed as he surveyed the battlefield.

“What fool ordered the erection of the Trebuchet and Mangonel here, well out of range of the enemy?” he ranted at his assembled generals.

None was brave enough to respond, for the truth that it had been King Dinis himself would no doubt bring about an even more terrible rage than that which they were currently witnessing.

“No matter,” hissed the Portugese monarch “We have the numbers to destroy our foes without our artillery. It will cost us more dearly, but that is, after all, why the good lord gave us such numbers of commoners. Send forth our first wave of infantry.”

It was a mistake to send the chivalric sergeants, militia, and feudal footknights without any support from artillery or archers, and despite the dreadful losses suffered by these vanguard units, it was a mistake that Dinis was to repeat several times over. The Burgundian arbalests ripped each wave of Portugese troops asunder. As each wave broke and ran, the Burgundian coustilliers and knights swept down to complete the rout.

King Dinis decided that it was time to send in his cavalry, and the mixed force of royal knights, feudal knights, and mounted sergeants moved forward. They would not be without archers and crossbowmen in support. Sadly for the Portugese, the majority of these men could not get within range of the Burgundian lines. The far greater range of the Burgundian arbalests held them at bay, while at the same time taking a deadly toll of the Portugese cavalry. King Dinis himself was among the many Portugese dead. In all, some 1,501 Portugese troops perished on the field at Pobla de Segur. A further 1,385 were captured by the Burgundians. Burgundy’s losses amounted to 324 dead.

Iberian Conquest

The Portugese treachery was to be met with a swift and decisive response from Burgundy. Sir Jean Richelieu invaded the now independent province of Cordoba. The small local army that had only recently gained its freedom from Portugal was routed. 38 were killed, and 17 captured for no Burgundian loss.

At the same time, Sir Henri Poitevin landed in Leon, and quickly overcame the Portugese army of Gualdim Vaz Perreira. 57 Portugese soldiers were slain, and 87 captured, for the loss of a single Burgundian.

The main Burgundian assault was directed at Castille. The Portugese army, already faced with a significant rebellion, retreated before the Burgundian invaders. As a result, Lord de Bailleul’s Burgundian army found itself facing a Castillan army under Sir Alvaro Rodriguez de Sousa. The Castillians, while brave, were not trained soldiers. 1,163 of them died in the ensuing battle at Atienza, with a further 540 choosing surrender over death. A mere 138 Burgundians fell in a day of stunning victory for Lord de Baillieul.

Murcia and Algarve both fell to Burgundy in 1422, with the Portugese troops in both provinces beating a hasty retreat to Granada and Morocco respectively. Granada would also fall without bloodshed in 1427, with the new Portugese King Alfonso fleeing east to Antioch. With Portugal itself having fallen in 1425, all of Iberia was now under Burgundian rule.

The Bohemian Gamble Fails

King Boleslav I of Bohemia felt that the time was right. With Burgundy distracted by the war in Iberia, clearly this was the time to strike at her northern provinces. In 1428, he assembled a great army and marched on Swabia.

Burgundy’s Swabian garrison was commanded by the redoubtable Lord Brulart de Sillary. Although his force was outnumbered by the approaching Bohemian force, he was confident in his men, and in his own strategy. He could scarcely believe his luck when the foolhardy Bohemian King chose a frontal approach after skirting the shores of the small lake at Oberstein. Not only had the Bohemians packed themselves tightly, offering a perfect target for the Burgundian arbalests, but the force was headed by King Boleslav himself, and his royal guard. The battle was short and sharp, with the only Burgundian casualties coming as they chased the Bohemians from the field. 54 dead was a reasonable price to pay for the retention of Swabia, particularly when the Bohemian losses were 430 dead (including their king), and 328 captured.

As was the Burgundian way, the Bohemian aggression was met with a swift and overwhelming response. In 1429, Friesland and Franconia were seized. The Bohemian forces in both provinces retreated without offering battle.

Despite these successes in both north and south, Duke Phillipe was troubled as 1430 drew to a close. Burgundy was now at war with three rival factions – Poland, Portugal, and Bohemia. With two in the north, and one in the south, the Duke knew that his lines of communication were stretched, particularly given the impressive strength of the Portugese navy. The next 25 years could prove interesting, indeed!

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2035617&postcount=1316)
Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2041296&postcount=1324)
Chapter 3 – Venitians Blind to Consequence (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2049966&postcount=1339)
Chapter 4 – The Duke is Dead, Long Live the Duke (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1340)
Chapter 5 – Treachery & Turmoil (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1352)

bamff

01-15-2009, 05:56

The Chronicles of Bamff of Burgundy

~ A Campaign in XL ver 3.0 – Hard – GA ~

Chapter 7 – Back to Beef Recipes and a bottle of Red

King Alfonso of the Kingdom of Portugal had consistently and resolutely refused all Burgundian offers of peace. By 1431, Duke Phillipe IV had grown ever more impatient with his Portugese counterpart.

“Three offers of truce he has now refused. Three!” the Duke ranted.

“I will suffer the predations of his pirates no more! If he will not allow us peace, then we shall not allow Portugal to have peace! Send a final offer to Antioch – warn Alfonso of the consequences of another refusal to accept our treaty!”

The Duke paused, composing himself before continuing “Is Lord de Baillieul’s army in Granada ready for action?”

Grand Chancellor Guillaume responded “Fully re-equipped and retrained, my Liege.”

“Excellent!”

Into (As Opposed to “Out Of”) Africa

Alfonso, true to form, refused the olive branch proffered by Duke Phillipe. Orders were duly issued, and in 1432, Lord de Baillieul and his men arrived on the shores of Morocco. The Portugese garrison charged with the task of defending that province were greatly outnumbered, and their commanding officer, one Rodrigo Giraldes, was far more adept as a merchant and admibnistrator than he was as a general. Knowing his own limitations only too well, Giraldes took the only sensible course of action open to him, and fled east to Algeria.

This action bought him precious little time, for once a suitable garrison had been established in Morocco, de Baillieul’s army swept east the very next year. The Portugese garrison of Algeria was commanded by Sir Ramiro Giraldes. The younger brother of Rodrigo, he was keen to reclaim for his family some of the honour lost by his brother the previous year in Morocco. As Rodrigo once again made his preparations for a swift journey east, away from the advancing Burgundians, he paused to once more plead with his younger brother.

“Ramiro, brother, come with me. None can stand against this army. De Baillieul’s hands are already soaked in Portugese blood from the Iberian wars, and he will have more, you mark my words.”

Ramiro shrugged his brother’s hand from his own shoulder. “No. I stay. My men are well trained, and well equipped. My duty is to the throne of Portugal, and the province of Algeria.”

“Your duty? And what of your duty to the house of Giraldes? Think of your family.”

“I am!” The sharpness of the retort caught Rodrigo off guard. Ramiro continued “Your flight from Morocco left our once proud name in tatters. I stand, to restore the name Giraldes to its rightful place at court.”

Rodrigo hung his head, in a mixture of shame and despair. He shook his head sadly, then hugged his brother. “Do as you must. May the Lord God protect you, dear brother.”

As it transpired, Rodrigo’s wish for his brother went unanswered. In the stifling heat and swirling dust of Sidi Bel Abbes, Ramiro Giraldes body was but one of 309 Portugese dead that littered the field. The Portugese army of Algeria was destroyed by the Burgundian force, with a further 208 men captured. By comparison, Lord de Bailleul’s losses amounted to just 56.

Fortunately for Rodrigo Giraldes, his flight had taken him to the port, there to board a merchantman bound for Antioch. Had he followed the road east to Tunisia, he may well have come face to face with a second Burgundian army, for Lord Touchet had landed a large force in that province. The meek surrender of the Portugese garrison in that province left the Portugese with no ports in the western Mediterranean.

The first Portugese aggression against Burgundy had occurred some 12 years earlier, and for the duration of the war, the Papacy had steadfastly refused to take sides as the two greatest nations in Christendom fought. The new Pope, however, was about to change all of that. Pope Innocent V sent a directive to Burgundy, requiring the immediate cessation of hostilities against Portugal, under threat of excommunication. Reluctantly, Duke Phillipe sent orders to his generals in Africa. The advance was to cease.

An Ally Strikes

Word of the threat of excommunication spread throughout the noble houses of Europe, and emboldened Emperor Hermann II of the Holy Roman Empire. Hermann had long been thought to be “touched”. The German emperor heard voices that no other ear could detect, and claimed to be regularly in receipt of messages from above. In his mind, the threat of excommunication was just such a message – clearly, God had decreed that it was time to restore the Holy Roman Empire, time to smite the Burgundians, time for action. Ignoring the pleas of his various advisors that the existing alliance should not be broken, particularly in such a fashion, Emperor Hermann assembled his army, and in 1433 he marched on Tyrolia.

One thing that was certainly on Hermann’s side was the element of surprise. Burgundy had never anticipated that an ally of such long standing would suddenly turn to bite the hand that had so recently protected it from the depredations of the Poles. The garrison of Tyrolia had for many years been understrength, a province through which troops passed on their way to the frontier, or on their way back to Burgundy, Switzerland, and Savoy to retrain and re-equip. The provincial commander, Sir Phillipe Saisset, hastily gathered whatever troops he could muster to meet this new and unexpected threat.

The ensuing battle at Kufstein was a ferocious affair indeed, with quarter neither asked nor given by either side. At the conclusion of the fighting, the German army was defeated, but only just. 214 Germans, and 178 Burgundians died that day, each man a victim of the madness of Emperor Hermann.

With such heavy casualties sapping the strength of his already undersize army, Emperor Hermann was in poor shape indeed to repel the Burgundian invasion of Bavaria the following spring. Lord de Nogaret exacted a grim revenge for the treacherous invasion of Tyrolia. His brother had been among the dead at Kufstein, and he took a somewhat disturbing pleasure in his duties. Bavaria was absorbed into the burgeoning Duchy of Burgundy, and the Burgundian armies continued their advance north east into Bohemia.

This force was commanded by Prince Charles. The Polish army which awaited him was led by the phlegmatic Sir Casomir Jagiellonczyk. Jagiellonczyk was supremely confident that his superior numbers would win the day. So confident was the Polish general, that he did not even attempt to occupy the high ground on the field at Ziegelhain.

As Prince Charles surveyed his opponents troop dispositions, he commented to his adjutant “This fellow is as unpredictable as he is unpronounceable.” The adjutant, for his part, laughed the laugh of one who did not get the joke, but who did not wish to displease a superior. Charles continued to his assembled officers “Move the arbalests forward, send the coustilliers around both the left and right flanks.”

The Poles stood firm as death rained down upon them from three sides. Their crossbowmen attempted to engage the Burgundian arbalests, but this was a futile exercise – the Burgundian weapons would outrange their own on flat terrain, let alone with an added height advantage. Too late Sir Casomir Jagiellonczyk decided that discretion was indeed the better part of valour. By this time his avenues of retreat were blocked by Burgundian knights. The Polish army was lost, and with it the Polish crown lost the principality of Bohemia. 642 Poles perished that day, with a further 132 taken prisoner. Burgundian losses were 201.

With further rumblings from the Papacy, this new Burgundian avenue of advance was also to be abandoned. The Poles, for their part, needed time to lick their wounds and make good their losses, it was not until 1438 that they were able to attempt to reclaim Bohemia. They were joined in this venture by their Bohemian allies. This invasion was to prove disastrous for the northern allies, with 637 Bohemians and Poles killed and a further 193 captured. A mere 67 Burgundians perished in the defence of Bohemia.

This action was to be the last battle involving Burgundy during the rein of Duke Phillipe, with peace lasting until the second year of the reign of Duke Jean. Jean was determined to advance his borders further, just as he was determined to have his revenge on Rome for its interference in the campaigns of his father Phillipe. And so it came to pass, that in the year 1449, Burgundian war drums were to beat once more, signaling a series of invasions. Sir Lancelot de Cleves marched on Naples, and his namesake Sir Lancelot de Roches marched on Rome.

In North Africa, Lord Touchet marched on Cyrenaica, and Sir Gerbert de Luisignan’s army landed at Alexandria in Egypt. The Papal forces of Rome fled before de Roches’ army, as did the Portugese army in Egypt. In Naples, Don Rolando Odescalchi showed more fortitude, standing to face de Cleves north west of Foggia. To the untrained observer, this battle appeared evenly matched indeed, with both armies numbering exactly 1,040 men. The Burgundian force, however, had a decisive edge in arms and training, as the unfortunate Odescalchi was to learn to his cost. As the sun set on the bloodied field, 287 Papists and 50 Burgundians lay dead, and 239 men of the Papal army gloomily awaited the mercy of the victors. The ragged survivors of the Papal army fled to the sanctuary of their fortress.

Further to the south, Lord Touchet secured an even more decisive victory in Cyrenaica. He had cunningly lured the Portugese force into attack, and once they had broken their defensive positions to pursue the coustilliers, the Portugese had been cut to ribbons by the Burgundian arbalests and arquebusiers. Worse was to come for the Portugese, as the survivors now faced a wall of chivalric footknights and swiss halberdiers marching downhill to meet them, and squadrons of Burgundian knights sweeping in from both flanks and the rear. There was no hope for the Portugese. 468 of them never lived to see another dawn, and a further 498 were captured. A paltry 48 Burgundians died in the battle.

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/1449-Cyrenaica.jpg

The following year saw the end of the Papacy as Naples castle fell, and Duke Jean’s attention now turned to the Genoese. While they posed no threat to Burgundy, their steadfast refusal to accept a treaty with the mighty Duchy had angered the Duke.

In 1451, Sir Gawain de Vendome invaded Corsica, and Lord Touchet’s army sailed north to Sardinia. Consul Antonio III himself led a spirited defence of Sardinia, but his army was no match for that of the Burgundians. 338 Genoese died in the defence of their homeland, including the consul himself. 197 surrendered to Lord Touchet’s men. Burgundian losses amounted to 165. Sir Gawain de Vendome’s army did not encounter such resistance in Corsica, with that province falling for the loss of but a single man. By contrast, 40 Genoese were killed and a further 29 captured.

Duke Jean was indeed pleased with himself, and with his armies. The only kingdom in all of Europe to rival his own was that of Novgorod, with the eastern giant occupying all of Britain, Scandinavia, and north eastern Europe.

Duke Jean’s happiness was to be soured in 1453. After two years of peace, an emissary had arrived from the distant kingdom of CA, and announced “The year is 1453 and the time has come for an accounting of your achievements. I regret to inform you that your realm is not the most glorious in Europe.” As a stunned silence descended over the court, he calmly continued “You have been found wanting in your sovereignty and now must accept defeat.”

The Burgundian Duke, his face flushed crimson, leapt to his feet.

“My Duchy stretches from Iberia in the west to Austria in the east, from Friesland in the north to Africa in the south. None has a treasury so capacious as mine, and you dare to tell me that my realm is not the most glorious in Europe? Oh what a fickle game is this virtual life! If only my ancestors had been able to make an earlier start than in the late period, oh what we could have achieved!”

And so it came to pass that the Burgundy of bamff was indeed to be known for no more than a pleasant variety of wine and a delicious beef recipe…..

https://i140.photobucket.com/albums/r32/bamffofbrissie/Ultimatedefeat-stupidgame-1.jpg

Previous Chapters of This Campaign

Chapter 1 – The Duchy Stirs (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2035617&postcount=1316)
Chapter 2 – A Principal Rival Vanquished (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2041296&postcount=1324)
Chapter 3 – Venitians Blind to Consequence (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2049966&postcount=1339)
Chapter 4 – The Duke is Dead, Long Live the Duke (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1340)
Chapter 5 – Treachery & Turmoil (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1352)
Chapter 6 – Iberia & Beyond (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2064945&postcount=1352)

seireikhaan

01-26-2009, 21:55

Uff. Rough way to end, Bamff. Taken down by the undefeatable foe.

Update time for the Honda

Well, following the defeat and annexation of the Mogami, I am sitting quite pretty. I control the entire eastern half of the map, have an unbelievable production and financial base, and nobody is even close at this point to competing with me. After some consolidation and the dispertion of a network of shinobi(spies), I decide to resume my wars, the first in a long while that was of my own volition. First target was the Oda faction, at this point very small and weak, holed up on my southwestern border.

My first invasion target is Yamato, just west of Iga. The force consists mostly of monks, samurai archers, and teppo(Muskets). My ranged forces approach from the front, demanding attention. Two units of monks infiltrate the forests which guarded the Oda western flank. Unable to outduel my ranged forces, nor able to manhandle my super-monks, the Oda sit in their position at the rear of the map, with little to do but await death. The monks, while traversing the forest, encounter three different units of cavalry, mostly of the naginata variety. With the forest hindering the horses in addition to the cavalry being unable to gather a charge meant the monks frankly chopped them to pieces. Nothing would stop them. Eventually, the monks butcher their way to Oda main army, who was on the receiving end of the ranged punishment of a half army of ranged forces. The monks provide the final push, routing the Oda army from the field with little effort.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/odaroute.jpg

In Kii, a simultaneous invasion is launched. The Oda are so badly outnumbered here that their army flat out surrenders(aka, ran away, but they only had 2 provinces to begin with, so they had nowhere to go). The Oda castle in Yamato only lasts 3 turns before it starves and surrenders. One more faction down.

Well, nobody at this point seems to be challenging my forces. I have a bottleneck now in the west at two provinces. For fun, I decided to start churning out assassins, and sent them after the Chosokabe, the "dominant" faction on the island of Shikoku, though they only had 2 provinces. After about 15 turns of attempts on every family member I could find, I finally suceeded in my efforts, obliterating the faction. In their wake were small rebel factions. This leaves a single faction left on Shikoku- I can invade without worry(or so I thought). As such I decide to eliminate the Miyoshi, who occupied a single province, Sanuki, on northeast of the island. I sent a balanced force after their relatively minor army. Howevever, my carelessness allowed the Miyoshi to sting my forces much worse than they should have. I still won, but it should have been a much cleaner route than it was:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/miyoshifight.jpg

I reinforce it with extra troops, a precautionary tactic as the Sanada occupied Awaji, a small, one province island just off the coast, and I was unsure if there was a landbridge connecting the two provinces or not. As it turns out, this was a wise move. The Sanada invade immediately, sensing possible opportunity to get off their spit of an island, with an army of over 2,000, which they inherited when they re-appeared after being eliminated earlier due to a lack of heirs. The battle, however, would turn out to be a slaughter. Half of my army were ranged forces of some kind, while my cavalry were of far superior training than theirs. My infantry had some nice upgrades as well.

The Sanada army approaching: https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadaapproach.jpg

The Sanada first wave is repulsed. Hard. https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadarepulsed.jpg

The Sanada totally flee in terror: https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadaroute.jpg

End result- the Sanada lose a large chunk of their forces, but still retain a fairly large army: https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadalose.jpg

At this point, I feel sorta like leaving the Sanada to rot on their little island for a while, since they now no longer pose any threat to me, due to likely being too poor to raise any kind of actually threatening army. Plus, my navy is extensive by this point, while they have none. Any hope they had of trade with other factions is pretty much null. If they did somehow muster the force to threaten my position on Shikoku, I can always just sail in one turn of units trained from around my empire. Deciding that I should control the entire island of Kyushu, I start to bribe the rebels littering the island, starting with Awa in the southeast portion of the island. No problems, the rebels join without much negotiation there. Following the bribe, I get the following message:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/minorvictoryshogun.jpg

However, I decided that stopping at 60% was for sissy men- JAPAN WILL BE MINE. ALL MINE.

Not long afterwards, I finish bribing off the rest of the island with large amounts of Koku, I decided to take a rest from the campaign for a bit. The map currently looks like this:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/shogunnearvictory.jpg

bamff

01-27-2009, 23:34

Onwards to victory, Sereikhaan!

caravel

02-22-2009, 17:10

Can I remind you all that you are free to create specific threads for your campaign stories here in the Main Hall. Please do not feel that you have to use this thread exclusively. In fact when there are several different campaign stories with lots of screenshots per page, it can take a long time to load up, and we do have to consider 56K users. Those still wishing to use this thread are very much free to do so of course.

Recently there were a lot of one per thread AARs posted over in the Sword Dojo and this was quite successful and campaign were easier to follow. I would recommend those that want to post "epic" campaign stories such as our Lord bamff to perhaps make their own threads, and those of us, such as myself, with less talent can either use this thread or are also free to do the same?

Also anyone wanting their campaign story broken off from this thread into a separate thread, bamff and myself are at your service and please feel free to drop either of us a PM. Again this is not a requirement if everyone is happy to leave things as they are then that is how it should be.

:bow:

naut

02-23-2009, 17:16

Hmmm, I've never played as The Crusader States, I feel compelled to try them.

Nap-TW is mighty fun. Although I must admit Glenn you seem to know what you're doing, unlike myself.

bamff

02-24-2009, 01:32

The Crusader States is indeed worth a try, Psychonaut. This faction has some interesting little differences to other Catholic factions, and I have had quite a bit of fun with it thus far.

Some of you may be wondering where the Crusade has gone. Rest assured, it is not that we have set off prior to the invention of the compass rose and have therefore become hopelessly lost en route to our Crusade target province, nor have we been waylaid by a rival faction refusing us safe passage through their lands....

Recently there were a lot of one per thread AARs posted over in the Sword Dojo and this was quite successful and campaign were easier to follow. I would recommend those that want to post "epic" campaign stories such as our Lord bamff to perhaps make their own threads

My thinking is that if this has been a success in the Sword Dojo, it is worth at least trying here. Also, if I include links in that thread, perhaps it might encourage more of those who stick to the main thoroughfare of the Main Hall to branch out to this most wonderful of threads. I will post notifications here of updates in order to keep the "regulars" of the Pic & History thread updated.

Chapters 1-3 have been relocated. I will attempt to play out King Stephen's reign this coming weekend so as to be able to add the next instalment.

I welcome your feedback and comments.

:bow:

caravel

02-24-2009, 14:09

I have now split off Glenn's Prussian Camapaign and bamff's Crusader States Campaign to separate threads (bumped). I felt that these two warranted threads of their own.

:bow:

bamff

02-25-2009, 02:24

These two threads should be easy enough to locate, but just in case.....

Glenn's Prussian Campaign (NTW) (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showthread.php?t=113287)

bamff's Crusade - A Crusader States Campaign (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showthread.php?t=113268)

bamff

03-05-2009, 04:10

For those who are interested, Chapter 4 of "bamff's Crusade" is now up in the Main Hall.

The Reign of King Stephen I (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showpost.php?p=2160869&postcount=13)

Garnier

03-12-2009, 23:35

I'm having the most enjoyable game ever right now. English, expert, early period with a lot of modifications of my own and some harsh house rules. I was fighting an indecisive war with France for the first ~30 turns, at which point their king died with no heirs and it all turned rebel. So I had some freedom to develop my homeland and reorganize, as well as kill off their army in Ireland. The french army in Ireland was 1000 men, and it cost me a total of around 2500 losses to defeat them as they had a 6 star general and some dismounted knights who slew hundreds and hundreds of fyrdmen, clansmen and archers. I finally retook Ireland, and felt like I had settled down nicely when France emerged again, getting back all their lands in France (I only had Brittany and Flanders) as well as a new full army with their king.

So now I'm back to warring with France again, trying to hold Brittany and Flanders while driving out their invasions into Ireland and Wales. Then suddenly the Danes started invading with Viking Landsmen and a lot of other fearsome stuff...

Now Strongbow Fitzgilbert is engaged driving the Danes out of North Umbria and Scotland every year when they land again. I finally have got feudal knights, but my economy can only sustain a very small number.

As I write this, I have just ordered troops to Wales, Scotland and Brittany..

It's great having such a hard time holding on to the British Isles themselves.

bamff

03-12-2009, 23:47

Sounds like you have a "situation" on your hands there Garnier!

I look forward to hearing how you get on with both the Danes and the Frenchies!

Just curious - which version/mod are you playing?

Garnier

03-13-2009, 02:32

My "version" is a ton of my own modifications to vanilla, someday I'll describe them all somewhere, but there's a lot so there's no simple way to describe it other than being a lot more challenging and fair to the AI.

After that turn where I retook Brittany Wales and Scotland, here's the situation:
https://img21.imageshack.us/img21/7881/mtw2.png

The Danish king landed in Northumbria as Lord FitzGilbert was leaving for Scotland.. so now I have to go down and beat him again. Those Viking Landsmen are really deadly to my poor Fyrdmen. I plan to take Ireland back this turn and eliminate the large French army there, but there are a lot of French in France, and Flanders is a big chunk of my income so it's not easy to balance my army to fight on all these fronts and still have enough to hold it.

PershsNhpios

03-13-2009, 09:47

Garnier! You have me stroking my hair everytime I read your name!

Oh no! You have become the only stalwart who has the chance to stop the Danes from taking all of Europe!
Vanquish them! Or there shall be snow all over the map!

Thank you for sharing your campaign - it is by no means necessary to romanticise and create a story - it is very enjoyable just to see a campaign which is giving exemplary fun to the player.

---

Caravel! Asai! I must apologise, I thought the shift in campaign location was due to Bamff alone - thank you for organising the writings.
As can be seen by the 'views', the AARs are very popular out in the mainstream of threads.

--

Thank you for your comment, Psychonaut!

Garnier

03-13-2009, 15:56

Well, it is now 1176. I retook all my lands in England, have driven the Danes out a few more times, and now hold Brittany, Normandy and Llanders from the French, who are going through a civil war.

My king and all of his heirs were the worst scum ever by 1160, so I carefully orchestrated a civil war to bring Loefwine (5 stars) to the throne. It was the most complete overthrow of the crown that I've ever pulled off:
https://img13.imageshack.us/img13/8459/mtw3.png

caravel

03-13-2009, 17:48

Well done! 3000 odd supporting the rebels vs only 300 supporting the King. That's probably the best orchestrated civil war I've ever seen. Did you isolate the king's forces or did they manage to grab a province or two?

I've been playing an Aragonese campaign the last few nights and had a disasterous defeat in Murcia against the Almohads. My crusade there was utterly trounced by The Almohad Militia Sergeants and Muwahid Foot. My Jinetes didn't get off even a single volley! This is not the superior AI though, but me being a crap player. I wasn't concentrating and let my armies get into a mess. What is so great about MTW is that it punishes you for this unlike later games where you'd get away with it. My kingdom has been on the brink of civil war also and this latest defeat hasn't helped much.

gollum

03-13-2009, 17:52

Originally posted by Asai Nagamasa
I've been playing an Aragonese campaign the last few nights and had a disasterous defeat in Murcia against the Almohads. My crusade there was utterly trounced by The Almohad Militia Sergeants and Muwahid Foot. My Jinetes didn't get off even a single volley! This is not the superior AI though, but me being a crap player. I wasn't concentrating and let my armies get into a mess. What is so great about MTW is that it punishes you for this unlike later games where you'd get away with it. My kingdom has been on the brink of civil war also and this latest defeat hasn't helped much.

:medievalcheers:

Nothing better than such campaigns. Such deteats can make the whole campaign memorable and worthwhile and i certainly had plenty!

Garnier

03-13-2009, 17:55

I had the king and his heirs in Wales, that's the only province they got. They had their knights and a few militia, so it was easy to wipe them out.

However, I have no idea what to do now... Loefwine was 37 when the civil war occured and he became king, and there were no heirs of course, and he died before any came of age. How to people last after civil wars when this happens?

caravel

03-13-2009, 18:03

Bad luck, so that's it? :thumbsdown:

If you're backing the rebels you need a younger general and it's a good idea to marry him off to one of your princesses before hand (in fact marrying off some of your princesses, if you have any, to all of the best disloyal generals is a good move in case the general you expect to does not take over). This might boost his loyalty a bit so a few failed treason plots should wear him down again. I try to time it to when the disloyal general dies of old age (and is replaced by one of identical stats) then I flip the final switch and hope for the best. It's always a lottery though.

You can also try the .unfreeze. cheat to generate an heir. But you need at least 16 years of life left in the king.

Garnier

03-14-2009, 22:22

Here's a screenshot I took of a battle in my new Aragon Campaign. Spain invaded Portugal on the same turn that I did, so we had a big battle. It was a complete massacre of the Moors, we killed 500 and captured 1500, but they didn't pay ransom, so there was a lot of blood on the field that day...

:bow:

https://img9.imageshack.us/img9/5466/mtw4.png

caravel

03-15-2009, 02:48

Very nice. :2thumbsup:

Somewhat coincidentally this is my current Aragonese campaign:
https://img12.imageshack.us/img12/5070/00000027g.jpg

This one has been almost constant war. I had managed to wipe out the Spanish, but they reappeared a few years later. I am sandwiched between my hated enemies the French and my one time ally (neutral for now) the Spanish. To top it all, the Almohads have also reappeared. At one point I held Sicily, Sardinia and Corsica and have already wiped out the Italians, but had to abandon these provinces as the troops were needed urgently at home. :furious3:

PershsNhpios

03-15-2009, 11:21

Ach! What grandeur and epic rewards are to be had in an early Iberian campaign!

It is the most bloody section of Europe, the most heavily contested peninsula!
You two have me pining for XL Tyberius!

Garnier, I had a similar experience, read my testimony to Aragon on the forums.
In one, 'Winner Takes All' battle I saw Castile, Portugal, Almohads and my Aragonese on the same field in Cordoba - it was magnificent.
Portugal is often a horrible challenge, but rewarding.
In fact, Portugal is usually one of the more challenging factions in all mods I have played - XL, Tyberius, Pike & Musket, and NTW.

I wish you both good luck, Aragon makes for a wonderful campaign.

---

Now, I have a question - it seems in that screenshot that the camera is much lower to the ground than is normal - is that correct, Garnier?
Is there a way to lower the camera - to heighten the zoom?

caravel

03-15-2009, 11:34

Now, I have a question - it seems in that screenshot that the camera is much lower to the ground than is normal - is that correct, Garnier?
Is there a way to lower the camera - to heighten the zoom?
Add the "-ian" command line argument to the target line of your MTW shortcut(s). The zoom should then be totally unrestricted.

e.g.
"C:\Medieval - Total War\Medieval_TW.exe" -ian

gollum

03-15-2009, 19:04

You can turn the tooltip off from the drawer panel behind the mini map, so we can admire your screenshots better Asai Nagamasa.

:bow:

caravel

03-15-2009, 19:14

After yet more provocation from the Spanish and French there was only one course of action.
https://img93.imageshack.us/img93/8769/00000029u.jpg

So far I've had about 5 excommunications and 3 civil wars. I'm now starting to get some income flowing and have begun training Arbalests, CMAA and Handgunners.

Thank you gollum, I have only "auto manage taxes" and tooltips enabled, the rest are turned off.

:bow:

gollum

03-15-2009, 19:58

Originally posted by Asai Nagamasa
After yet more provocation from the Spanish and French there was only one course of action.

That oldie but goldie one :laugh4:

Seems quite an adventurous campaign Asai Nagamasa - it reminds me a particularly fun one i ve had in vanilla/GA/high/hard/large/Aragonese. You get to capture Naples and Sicily to complete the Homelands GA that really matter - and in the process you have to defunct the Spanish, defeat the Almohads and then tread with the Italians, Sicilians under the supervision of the Pope. I ended up uniting the southern Italian parts of the Kingdom with the parts of origin in the Iberia by Conquering France and Northern Italy and in the process supplanting (unwillingly) the Holy Father... This provided for satisfaction guarnateed for all the rest of the campaign through persistent and frequent Papal reappearances in the middle of my expansionist campaigns in Germany.

Charging furiously Chivalric Knights in melee pockets while bugging enemy cavalry down with ones infantry, V shaping crossbows/arbalests to create envelop fire killing zones, give ambush and chase remorslesly with Jinettes (with all that speed, decent melee and morale who cares about javelins?)

MTW players end up writting war memoirs without actually having ever been in one :laugh4:

By the way - you should try GA - its reallly a nice way to play the game. Unfortunately that can only be done in the vanilla map but its worth it imho.

EDIT It can be done in your map too - but it will give you hell to rearrange if you have shuffled provinces like for example Finland - especially provinces associated with hold-on-such-period GA goals.

French is the best catholic, HRE/English/Spanish/Italians/Almohads/Poles are nice too. Egyptians and Turks also have unique flavors (you get say points for Jihad recapturing Crusader kingdom Provinces like Antioch etc in early) as do the Russians and Danes. Hungarians are poor, and Byzantines somewhat too; i mean that they have no *special* historical missions, like say build up your core province or build such and such building by then or have such and such provinces in that date (like say the HRE missions for the HRE).

Aragon while doesnt have specials it has an interesting and demanding homeland course, especially since you start really small and sandwitched.

:bow:

Garnier

03-15-2009, 20:07

Aragon's glorious achievement is to hold Aragon, you get 5 points, and their conquest bonus isn't much. It would be impossible for me to win GA as Aragon without blitzing everything, which is not what I do. I am content to just hold spain and invade up into France when my troops are bored.

gollum

03-15-2009, 20:12

Aragons GA in high Mr Garnier is the historical course to capture the Norman Kingdom of Sicily and supplant it (the Sicilian Vespers infamous episode). Your homeland becomes Aragon, Sicily, Naples (and also Sardinia - or Corsica cant remember) in high (and you get something like 4-5 GA points for each IIRC). This however requires resources (and a navy) which in turn requires land and a defensible position that is you have taken over the Spanish Homeland and defeated the Spanish and Almohads. Then you take it to the sea and battle Italians and Sicilians while trying to avoid excommunication which is quite fun imho.

In any case as the Spanish factions/Almohads there is hardly any need to Blitz unless you want to. Spain is the most fertile area of the map together with the Levant.

:bow:

Garnier

03-16-2009, 03:48

Ah, you're right. I am playing the Early campaign where they have nothing interesting or even worthwhile for a GA campaign.

I just had a memorable moment, one royal knight of mine who I've had for the entire game earned his 9th valor by killing the English king in single combat, it was great. That same knight killed 37 in the next battle, he's going to be a superb warrior some day. All the rest of the knights in his unit die off during battle but he's always there and the end slaying away.

:bow:

seireikhaan

03-19-2009, 03:47

Alright then! Time to continue my reports on the Honda, at last!

This unfortunately won't be the most eventful of accounts- from where I left off, I was in an incredibly strong position, ready to steamroll; and, at last, here it is.

I began picking off small factions, one at a time, while slowly expanding my navy's reach further and further. The tiny Asai and Ukita(led by an Asakura? :inquisitive:) clan stood no chance in the wake of the terrible Honda storm:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Ukitanochance.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/TajimaAsai.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/asaifinish.jpg

These were my victims in the west- the first to bear the brunt of my armies. However, there was more to be had- several provinces were still led by mere rebels; Inaba and Bizen chief among them. The battles here were equally short and brutal, as the only difference was more peasants to scatter, though Bizen admittingly held a semblance of a real army.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Inabarebels.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Inabaroute.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Inabafinish.jpg
and

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Bizenrebels.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Bizenroute.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Bizenfinish.jpg

With the rebels swept under heel, I decided to turn my attention to an old pest- the Sanada faction on the island of Ajiwa. They still held a fairly formidable army insofar as being such a small faction. I planned according to deal with them:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadafinale.jpg

Following a bit of viscious back and forth, the Sanada Daimyo was caught in melee by a valourous unit of warrior monks, and met the ultimate fate:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadakilled.jpg
The Sanada army already on the brink of destruction, it finally fled absent their leader:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadarout.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Sanadafinished.jpg

With the Sanada clan vanquished finally and yet another thorn removed from my side, I sent troops via a naval invasion to seize the property of the one-province Amako clan. The battle? Reminded me of invading Denmark in vanilla MTW. ~:rolleyes:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Amakofinished.jpg
Hence, not terribly competitive, but rather annoying. The lovely climb didn't help terribly either:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Amakobattle.jpg
Despite winning the casualty rate war, the Amako could not withstand my might and were put to flight:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Amakorouted.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Amakodone.jpg

Now, there are but three clans left in all of Japan- Myself, control of all the east, all the central, and much of the west as well; the Mori, in control of a small strip of land on the west coast of Honshu; and the Otomo, who have a one province foothold on Honshu, in addition to controlling the entire island of Kyushu. The Mori are poor and weak- they have few armies, and no navy. The Otomo, however, are an animal unlike any I've yet fought; they are wealthy and powerful, both on land, with at least 5 full stacks of troops at their disposal, and at sea, with a strong enough presence to protect their homelands from easy incursion. It is time to set up the final showdown- I begin with a simultaneous invasion of every Mori province; the results are not terribly pretty.

In Izumo, my highly skilled archery wins the day, shattering the peasant crossbowmen with ease before my cavalry brush them by with an easy charge:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Izumo.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Izumosmash.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/izumofinish.jpg

In Bingo, the cowardly Mori Daimyo, Terumoto refuses to come to terms of battle, fleeing the field before any engagement can take place; some may call it tactical retreat, others may call it running scared. :wink:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bingo.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bingoretreat.jpg

And lastly, in Bitchu, a small Mori army lay in defense behind a river, undoubtedly hoping the natural protection would save them.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bitchu.jpg

However, naught could keep their meager forces from being smashed in a frontal assault:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/breachingthegap.jpg
Though they would inflict a few casualties, the Mori peasants were ultimately ragdolled from the field:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bitchurout.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bitchufinish.jpg

The Mori Daimyo, having retreated as mentioned earlier, found himself with no place to retreat to.
He was taken captive by Honda forces, and executed for insolence and generally being in the way. Following a few quick, uneventful sieges, the Mori cease to exist. Japan now exists in an uneasy state; the powerful, hungry Honda and the stalwart Otomo are all that remain. The time for the ultimate showdown... will have to wait until next time! ~:wave:

A last peek at Japan:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/showdowntime.jpg

bamff

03-19-2009, 04:22

Great stuff sereikhaan! And here was me thinking that Honda don't make steamrollers!

Looks like a few naval engagements to be settled as a prelude to the final face-off.

seireikhaan

03-28-2009, 01:20

First, a prelude (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xwBK31tC5QM).

An uneasy peace exists between the final two sovereign clans of Japan- the Honda, controlling 96% of the wealth of all of Honshu, as well as all of Shikoku. The Otomo, controlling the island of Kyushu, with the smallest of footholds on the western corner of Honshu. And yet, despite these vast differences in wealth, with both countries tensely guarding their border, each clan has mustered equal garrisons. Both Daimyos, Otomo Shikayo and Honda Nakatsukas, were rapidly aging in their 50's, and aristocrats on both sides knew that there was a slim chance that peace could outlive both of the Daimyos, when such an opportunity for glory could be had in their golden years. Indeed, their predictions would hold true. In 1651, Shikayo took his chance, ordering his navy guarding his precious homelands to strike at the enchroaching Honda. During the spring, continuous battles across the straights dividing Honshu and Kyushu took place. Initially, the Otomo forces struck a great victory in the Suo Sea; however, as the season progressed, the tides began turning in the favor of Honda- victories off of the coasts of Bungo, Bizen, Tosa, and Iwami crippled the comparably small Otomo navy. Over half of the Otomo navy was lost in the catastrophe. Shikayo, oddly enough, decided against attempting a first strike on land, instead fortifying his position in Nagato.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/war.jpg

Of course, Nakatsukasa could not allow this treachery to stand. Gleeful upon his general triumph at sea(though ordering, of course, further naval expansion to be sure of his position), Nakatsukasa ordered his entire garrisons from Suo and Inami to march on the Otomo stronghold of Nagato, with the goal of extirpating the Otomo presence from Honshu. Meanwhile, his navy was to reorganize and eliminate the last Otomo armada patrolling the thin waters of Suo.

In Nagato, perhaps the most epic clash of forces was to ensue in the entirety of the Sengoku Jidai, far surpassing even the great conflict between Satake and Honda. All told, over 8,000 men were to take to the field. Both the Honda and Otomo forces were led by great commanders, led by Honda Masanobu and the legendary Hattori Hanzo, who was, as is evident from his portrait, famous for the great craftsmenship of bows he created as well as phenominal personal skill. Certainly not the kind of person to fiddle with swords.

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/duel.jpg

Upon the beginning of battle, the two forces immediately began to align themselves for engagement. Hanzo took a deceptively steep hill, while Masanobu slowly worked his army through a small forest to the west to avoid having to traverse the hill in a direct attack. Finally, both armies were evidnetly satisfied, and a terrific duel began between each sides's foot archers. As Hanzo slowly began wheeling his mounted archers to aid in the duel, Masanobu began withdrawing his own ranged forces inside the haven. Hanzo took the bait, advancing his ranged forces gradually from the haven of their hill. Pouncing on the opportunity, Masanobu ordered a surprise attack, as heavy cavalry burst from the forests, followed by a small cadre of monks, and the re-emergence of Honda archers. The Otomo vanguard was quickly battered back. Hanzo ordered the rest of his first army to advance and resque the vanguard. No fool, Masanobu reacted, pulling his troops back.

Then, Masanobu would be completely taken off guard. It was reputed, according to a source from the Hamatomo guard, that he had almost left his horse as he leapt in shock. The entirety of the Otomo army, following a mere skirmish, was retreating!
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/retreat.jpg

Stunned, yet suspicious, Masanobu held his position for many days, making sure that a trap had not been laid. Yet, amazingly, what he saw had been true- Hattori Hanzo had retreated from the field with a good 4,000 troops.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/smallvictory.jpg

Unfortunately, due to Masanobu's steadfastness, the Otomo army had boarded its navy in the Suo waters, and retreated back to the island of Kyushu well intact, though a few devoutly loyal troops were ordered to stay in the castle, to ensure no chase could have been made.

Back in Satsuma, an aged and ill Otomo Shikayu lay in his bed, spending more than 20 hours per day asleep, attempting to recover from a devastating illness. In late fall, a messenger arrived in the court with a message for the Daimyo; Hanzo had retreated, forsaking Nagato to Honda. As the chamber bustled with the news, the emissary was guided to the bed chamber. As the door slid open, tears could be heard; the wife of the proud Damiyo was found, head bent over her still husband, droplets falling onto the elderly man's unmoving face.

News of Shikayu's passing traveled fast throughout the island of Kyushu; many were worried that it was an omen that the Daimyo would die the same time as Nagato fell under siege. The new Daimyo, Tabito, was young and inexperienced, though his tutors claimed he was quite astute while he as a student, particularly in matters pertaining to the military.

However, this news would not be enough. For soon, the Honda navy expanded further, encompassing the entire island of Kyushu while completely eliminating the last Otomo navy. Moreover, Nagato soon fell to Honda, and with an additional 1,000 troops added to the garrison, it seemed ever more likely that an invasion across the channel would soon begin. Tabito, however, would rally his people, with naught but the most impressive and glorious battle portrait ever made, one that would surely survive for all time:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/tabito.jpg

Rallying his troops in Buzen, the province closest to Honshu, Tabito prepared for what he felt was an almost assured invasion across the channel. Little did he know that Nakatsukasa had a trick up his sleeve...

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/invasion.jpg

to be continued...

PershsNhpios

03-28-2009, 03:24

Do I hear any bets on the Otomo?

Any bets on the Otomo for Tokugawa?

seireikhaan

03-28-2009, 18:53

In 1656, at the age of 55, Daimyo of the Honda Clan, Honda Nakatsukasa VI ordered the beginning of the final phase of what was to be his ultimate triumph. The shallow distance of the Suo Sea between Honshu and Kyushu was to serve a great purpose; with an army of over 5,000 men ready at a moments notice to cross the channel, he knew the fledlging Otomo Daimyo, Tabito, would have no choice but to guard against the direct invasion. Thus, Nakatsukasa was able to fulfill the stratagem of the legendary Sun Tzu; to raise an uproar in the north, while striking to the south. With 80% of Otomo forces bound to defend Buzen in the northeast, Nakatsukasa ordered the daring Honda Nobushige to land an army of 1,500 in Osumi, on the soutern coast of Kyushu. Nobushige encountered scant resistence; indeed, when the meager Otomo forces saw Nobushige's army approaching, they fled for their lives, abandoning the entire province to Honda control.

With his foothold in Kyushu, Nakatsukasa ordered Nobugshige to march ownards, north to Hyuga, while sending another 800 men under the command of his brother, Tadakatsu, to reinforce Osumi. Again, Nakatsukasa encountered no resistence, as yet another province surrendered to Honda rule. As Nobushige marched on Hyuga, an even more glorious event occured for the Honda dynasty; the maturation of Nakatsukasa's only son, Nakatsukasa. Nakatsukasa VII, unfortunately, was none to bright a man; indeed, many a noble whispered in secret that they wondered whether he was a proto-human, due to his dim nature and preponderance of facial hair:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/prince.jpg

As it would turn out, the maturation could not have come at a better time; for only a mere two years later, Nakatsukasa VI would lay on his death bed. As he slipped from this life to the next, it was rumored that he showed no fear, merely contentment.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/succession.jpg

Nakatsukasa VII, despite his dim nature, did at the least know this; many did not respect him, and as such, he would have to earn it. Upon his ascension to the rank of Daimyo, he immediately ordered another 700 to sail to Kyushu.

Honda forces continued to roll up the western flank of Kyushu, with more provinces surrending outright. T'was not not until Higo that a conflict would ensue, between Tadakatsu and Otomo Yoshiaki.https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Higo.jpg
Tadakatsu's forces scaled a small hill separating the two forces using cavalry and teppos to hold the hill while the rest of the force calmly marched up the hill:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/monksrout.jpg

Following a few small engagements betwen the two forces, it became clear to Yoshiaki that the battle was unwinnable; and thus, a strategic retreat was issued:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/quickfinish.jpg

The victory for Tadakatsu was not won yet, however. For in two years, a larger force from Otomo was sallied from every nearby province, to recover Higo.

The battle to retake Higo began with Tadakatsu arranging his forces on a steep hill, hoping terrain could play for him an easy victory.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/HigaptII.jpg

However, it was clear that this was where the Otomo would make their stand. For nearly every Otomo soldier fought to the death, pushing Tadakatsu's Honda forces to the brink at a couple moments, with Tadakatsu himself having to take to the sword on occasion to aid in repulsing the attack. However, when Yoshiaki fell to the sound of a teppo crack, the Otomo morale finally broke, and the few remaining soldiers fled the field:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/supermankilled.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Higorout.jpg

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/HigowinII.jpg

With the rescue of Higo a failure, the Otomo forces outside of Buzen were shattered totally. Honda forces took advantage, racing up the west coast of Kyushu with reckless abandon. Each province's forces withdrew to their castles, hoping for relief that could not possibly come. Meanwhile, back in Buzen, times were getting desperate for the Otomo. Tabito was forced to leave the province for Chikuzen, for fear of his own safety, as grumblings grew louder about the impossibility of their mission. As Hizen in the northwest fell under siege to Honda forces,, the final straw as drawn. Debts were piling up, as more and more tax income was lost and the army expanded. Nobles were increasingly insecure. For Otomo Tabito, the combination would prove to be his undoing, as rebellion against his increasingly weak authority took hold:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Otomocivilwar.jpg

The province of Bungo was lost altogether, and over 1,500 troops rebelled in Buzen. Though Tabito would retain authority in Buzen, his forces were severely weakened by the rebellion. Seeing his opportunity for ultimate glory, Nakatsukasa VII ordered the final march to destiny:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/inforthekill.jpg

As Bungo, Tadakatsu was joined by Tabito, who sallied with his guard and but one man, a legendary kensai, resulting in a three-way battle between the rebels, Tadakatsu, and Tabito.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bungo.jpg
Tadakatsu attempted to arrange his forces to a nearby hill, while Tabito attempted to split his forces; he himself attempted to defeat the rebels with no help, while his Kensai was to engage Tadakatsu's forces. Of course, Tadakatsu was having nothing of the sort, targeting the lone man with every teppo and bow available, slaying him before any substantial casualties could be caused. Meanwhile, on the other side of the field, Tabuto would perish in an ignoble death, a desperate struggle against mere rebels:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/ingloriousend.jpg

With the Otomo forces finished, the rebel soldiers attempted to advance upon Tadaktsu's position, but were thwarted before even reaching hand to hand combat:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bungorebelkill.jpg

With the rebels and Tabito finished, the battle belonged to Tadakatsu once again:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/bungofinish.jpg

Chikuzen, having been vacated by the now deceased Tabito, fell without resistance to Honda forces, leaving one, final battle for total domination:

https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Buzen.jpg

Though Otomo Yakamochi put forth a noble effort to stave off the Honda assault, there was simply too much for the man to handle himself. Honda forces gradually pushed Otomo forces backwards across the battle, eventually reaching hand to hand with Yakamochi himself. Yakamochi would die a noble, honorable death on the field of battle:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/taishokilled.jpg

With their general killed and the balance of battle increasingly against their favor, the remaining Otomo forces withdrew from battle in despair:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Buzenrout.jpg
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Buzenwin.jpg

With Honda victories, the Otomo clan was finished, once and for all, leaving Honda as the only clan in Japan:
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Otomofinished.jpg

All that needed resolving were the final sieges of the rebels. While the years passed and sieges continued, Nakatsukasa sent his top diplomats to Kyoto, to confront the Emperor. During negotiations, he requested formal recognition as Shogun of all Japan. The Emperor refused, stating that unless there could be evidence that Nakatsukasa VII was a descendant of the Minamoto, he could not be the legitimate Shogun. Upon hearing this, Nakatsukasa VII threw a fit, until he could be calmed by his advisers. Upon having decapitated a fourth hapless courtisan, he finally sat down, reflecting, and asked his advisers what could be done. The solution, he was told, was simple; devise an Accord, whereupon he would invent a link to Minamoto through marriage at some point 300 years ago to the Honda clan. Nakatsukasa VII agreed, and set his top scribes to the work of creating this Accord for the emperor. In 1670, as the last rebellious castles were falling to Honda forces, Nakatsukasa VII journeyed himself to Kyoto along with a caravan of diplomats, scribes, and soldiers, to persuade the Emperor to instigate himself as Shogun.

The Emperor, however, was no fool; he knew he could not deny this Accord and survive. For Honda now held military rule over all of Japan.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Hondashogun.jpg
He merely needed the lineage, even if obviously falsified, to legitimize his own decision to instigate Nakatsukasa VII as Shogun. The meeting proved a highly productive one; the Emperor officially signed the Honda Accord into law, signaling a new Shogunal reign. The new Honda shogunate would prove to be great in peacefulness and longevity. Under the sound structure and functional design of the Honda Accord, Japan would thrive for the next 200 years.
https://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x246/greaterkhaan/Japanunified.jpg

naut

03-29-2009, 09:45

Well played Shinseikhaan. :applause:

Under the sound structure and functional design of the Honda Accord, Japan would thrive for the next 200 years.
Haha. Good one. :beam:

gollum

03-29-2009, 13:09

Nice AAR shinseikhan, may Honda rule never be endangered by the Kawasaki rebels
:bow:

Durango

03-29-2009, 16:41

May Honda continue to triumph in battle against Ryu, Ken and the devious Chun Li :bow:

bamff

03-30-2009, 00:09

A fitting finale to a great campaign, Shinseikhaan!

PS Loved the "Honda Accord"!

seireikhaan

03-30-2009, 01:20

Thanks guys.

Ludens

04-01-2009, 18:38

~:thumb:

Knight of the Rose

04-03-2009, 09:17

Excellent campaign Shinseikhaan, very enjoyable read. I hope we see more from you in the future!

:bow:

/KotR

Ingersoll

04-18-2009, 20:06

My 1st attempt |

Expert MTW-VI:XL:Tyberius 3.0

The grand master (German: Hochmeister; Latin: Magister generalis) is the holder of the supreme office of the Teutonic Order.

1206
Grand Master Otto I [Otto von Kerpen]
Training up two emissaries followed by some halberdiers for defense.

1207 Everyone wants to be my friend.

1208 Sending two emissaries to Estonia to bribe the local rebels.

1209 Score! Estonia is mine. Had to send a few troops to keep the peasants subdued!

1210 Building up anything that brings in $$'s alternating with things that give better units/weapons/defense.

Money is tight, having to scale back on troops to buy things that produce more money. Too poor to attack anyone.

1218 The Novgorods are looking weak, time to expand the borders of the empire!
My "allies" the Swedes intervened with a larger army and took the Novgorod province. Drat them Swedes!

[Waiting]

1230 Grand Master Otto I has died and the crown passed to his son Otto II

1231 Prince Werner is born, followed by Prince Lothar & Prince Ludolf

1251 Grand Master Otto II has died and the crown passed to his son Ludolf I

[More Waiting]

1265 A back was turned, an army away, Lithuania is mine! Build Build Build!
Swedes to the North, East and West, Poles to the South. Waiting for someone else to make a mistake.

Marrying my Princesses to the best generals and the best income governors seems to be paying off.

[Waiting]

1271 The Swedes were off campaigning and my best general Lord Karolinger (5 stars) took Novgorod and Smolensk!

1275 Muscovy has fallen! The Golden Horde is raiding across my borders, not strong enough to beat them back everywhere.

1281 Grand Master Ludolf I has died and the crown passed to his son Lothair I
Build Build Build! Need some ships in the Baltic to keep those excommunicated Swedes off my back.

1285 Chernigov has fallen to my Teutonic Knights! The Golden Horde counter-attacked but lost 5 to 1 against my staunch

halberdiers! Silly horsemen!

1286 A double team of my emissaries bribed the rebels in Prussia! Money is the grease in the gears of progress!

1288 Ryazan and Volga-Bulgaria have fallen to my Teutonic toughness!

1290 Lesser Khazar is mine! The Seljuks have been minding their own business as my allies in Khazar.

1292 Khan Khogadi I of the Golden Horde has been eliminated, no runs, no hits and no heirs.
Now there can be peace, a time for building up army reserves and farm land.
"An army travels on it's stomach" Napoleon Bonaparte

[A good time to SAVE the game, brew some java] 10:30pm

1295 Return to Finland by chasing out those Swedes (now I'm excommunicated)!
Allied with the Sicilians to attack the Seljuks in Khazar and Georgia.
Building Farms, Merchants, Banks & Hospitals for Florins.
Ports generate some income too. Every little bit helps the coffers.

1300 Khazar has fallen, Georgia was lost to a Seljuk counter-attack. Bigger armies are needed.

1305 Return to Georgia bringing my 7 star general, Lord von Wittelsbach, Duke of Chernigov, Commander of the Teutonic

Crusaders (and my son-in-law)

1310 Invaded Trebizond, Rum and Armenia, the Ayyubids have intervened to help their fellow Muslims the Seljuks, but not

today! I routed them both out of Rum (the breadbasket of the Middle East). The Lithuanians have reappeared in Sweden and I

made them disappear just as fast as they beat the Danes.

1315 Trebizond and Armenia have fallen to my armies, the Ayyubids have turned on the Seljuks and destroyed them. One less

thing to worry about. The Ayyubids desire a ceasefire and of course I agree. Time to lick wounds and regroup and strengthen

the armies of the East. Much More Building.

From Sweden to Rum all is Teutonic Territory!
Magister Hospitalis Domus Sancte Marie Theutonicorum Jerosolimitani
("Master of the Hospital House of St. Mary of the Germans at Jerusalem")

Finally I have the right balance of buildings to start recruiting those Teutonic Knights and Teutonic Foot Knights. I can

rebuild and restock my 6 and 7 star Teutonic Knight Generals, stack them with some foot knights and kick and get some booty.

1318 The Ayyubids have declared Jihad on Rum, I attack, Anatolia has surrendered and Lesser Armenia is under siege.

1322 Unrest in Anatolia and Lesser Armenia, Seljuks have reappeared, Boo Hiss. Chasing the Ayyubids around the Middle East.

Got the Pope to OK a crusade to Mesopotamia, Going to the Holy Land!

1325 Antioch, Edessa, Syria and Mesopotamia have been liberated. Keeping large army troops there makes them so happy!

1328 Norway has been lost to the Rebels, Rebels lost to me.

1331 Palestine and Arabia have been overwhelmed and assimilated. More large armies needed to keep populace from rebellion.

1331 Grand Master Ludolf I has died and the crown passed to his son Dietrich I

11:45pm, time for R & R, Game Save and Goodnite

https://i357.photobucket.com/albums/oo14/Rick_Ingersoll/TeutonicExpert1335.jpg

bamff

04-19-2009, 23:48

Nice work Ingersoll!

chrisRRR

04-20-2009, 07:16

Yes that was a nice read Ingersoll!

I really must get this XL mod... does anybody know if there is a no-cd patch for it or a way to run it without the use of a cd? My cd is very old and the computer can't seem to read it properly anymore...

drone

05-19-2009, 15:53

This is why the Vatican hires Swiss guards now. Any guess which button I hit next? ~D
https://img521.imageshack.us/img521/441/swiss.jpg
Money is tight, and I haven't really been able to execute prisoners, but I couldn't resist and I had to knock down the Pope's army for strategic purposes. This is also the first time I've been able to mass enough solid cavalry to capture so many troops. Mounted Sergeants just don't cut it in Late. :no:

Axalon

05-19-2009, 23:23

Drone....

I would have been sooo disapointed in you if you had not slaughtered those prisoners! It is your solem and holy duty to be utterly ruthless in cases like this one. I only wish that CA would have expanded some on this fine and most honorable vice.... :grin:

- Cheers

Knight of the Rose

05-20-2009, 20:15

drone

05-20-2009, 22:20

Well done Drone, that is one heck of a kill ratio. But that is it also a very nice army composition. Quite close to perfect I would add.

Two questions: Is this your favorite army & What is your general unit? All other units seem to be vanilla, but I can't recognize that one.

/KotR

If I remember correctly, the Pope brought 2 RK units, 2 CS units, 1 UM unit, tons of arbalesters and handgunners, and scattered trash. Perfect for a delayed rush, especially since I was on defense (siege relief by the Papacy). I backed up against a couple of small stands of trees, unleashed arbalest bolts and arrows (sole archer unit has withdrawn at this point due to lack of arrows) on the knights and sergeants, then sent the cav around to pincer the missile troops and start the rout. My foot infantry did pretty much nothing aside from moral support.

The general's unit is Swiss Armoured Pikemen, he's a royal uncle :2thumbsup:. 6 stars vs the Pope's 2. This combo worked pretty well, I would have preferred another archer unit, and maybe replace one of the standard halberdiers with CMAA for mobility purposes. The Mounted Sergeants need to go, but the lack of money and time means I'm stuck with them. I only have 2 provinces that can build Chivalric Knights, and maybe one another that can build Feudals. All three were captured built up, no way I can afford that expense. The Swiss can't recruit Royal Knight units, so it's been Mounted Sergeants doing to cavalry duty for the most part.

I'll post more screenies on this campaign, along with some tips on how NOT to play the Swiss. I made a couple of poor strategic choices early on and essentially became a gimped version of the HRE. :no:

nzd07

05-24-2009, 15:55

Hey guys I can't believe this thread is still alive yay i love to see all the great empires in this thread.

Cheers! ~:cheers:

drone

05-28-2009, 23:25

Bow Before Our Neutrality!
(AKA: a "vanilla" Late Swiss campaign gone awry)

Starting out, the Swiss are penned in by the HRE in Tyrolia and Swabia, and the French in Burgundy. When I started this campaign I failed to realize the blatantly obvious fact that, while unlikely to be threatened by the lowly Swiss, both the French and Germans will fortify these provinces against each other. (~:doh: #1) Coupled with the state of farming (dirt poor) and trade (non-existent) in the cantons, a quick buildup and attack on one of these two giants is necessary before bankruptcy occurs. Fortunately, Switzerland comes pre-built with a County Militia, so Halberdiers and Pikemen (both vanilla and the Swiss variety) are already available. The first course of action then was to order up some Swiss Halberdiers and break ground on a Bowyer for missile support.

Miss Switzerland 1321 was asked to tour Europe and attempt to beguile either the French or Germans into an alliance or marriage, but her yodeling, while earning bonus points with the judges in the talent competition at home, failed to impress abroad. After being rebuffed by the French, she was denied access several times to the German courts, and eventually came home in a huff.
(editors note: If you are going to mod your game to play the Swiss, change the unit_prod file to allow the Swiss to "build" Princesses, otherwise you will only get the one from the start. (~:doh: #2)).

With the Treasury dropping and the military growing (albeit slowly), it was time to launch the attack, but against who? The French were looking strong in Burgundy, and the HRE always has issues with maintaining it's borders, so the choice was easy. The insult to our beauty queen must be avenged! So the troops are sent to Swabia, lead by the lone heir.

A short campaign ensued, with the Swiss units showing their class over the usual rabble fielded by the HRE. The attacks were either withdrawals or battlefield routs. The real action was in the defence of the counterattacks and siege relief actions by the HRE. Hordes of Germans against small units of brave Swiss troops (conveniently situated on hills and in trees). The crowning achievement was taking Bavaria intact, and without a fight!
https://img507.imageshack.us/img507/9088/swiss1351.jpg
Soon, all the southern lands of the HRE fell to the Confederation. Along with these victories came the growing realization that a huge mistake had been made. I could no longer rely on prisoner ransoms from the Germans (meager as they were with no cavalry to speak of). My borders were exposed, and my base economy was a joke. Suddenly, I was the HRE. (~:doh: #3) Should have attacked the French, like I always do. In Late, time is a factor, especially for smaller factions. The next couple of decades, and a chance at 60% victory, were looking bleak.
https://img507.imageshack.us/img507/2073/swiss1372.jpg
While struggling with finances, a path to the sea was finally reached by taking Friesland. The Italians were also kind enough to get themselves excommunicated, and a few raids for prisoners were made into Milan. (Mounted Sergeants, recruited from the renowned horsemanship schools in Franconia, begin to pay off. ~:rolleyes:) Two normally unrelated circumstances, except for the proliferation of the Italian Navy. A couple of years after the Milan raids, the Italian King himself lands on the newly acquired Frisian shores, and is promptly captured by the Swiss garrison. There is much rejoicing by the bankers in Zurich, and the ~11K florins are quickly spent upgrading provinces and recruiting new units. The Papacy takes Milan a few years later, "peace" through no contact is declared with the Italians, and the last German resistance in Brandenburg is eliminated. All quiet in Central Europe.
https://img507.imageshack.us/img507/5792/swiss1391.jpg
With time ticking down, I needed a new target. The Hungarians had taken down the Poles, were sparring with the Russians, and most importantly were excommunicated, so they were next to feel the wrath. This plan quickly devolved as the Pope patched things up with the Huns, and issued a warning to the larger Swiss Empire. At this point in the game, excommunication was a forgone conclusion anyway, so the warning was ignored. This proved to be a good thing. A war between the English and French allowed me to break off relations with the French, and no further repercussions were forthcoming when the Spanish tried to send a crusade through Tyrolia. Let the two front war begin! The bulk of the French kingdom was absorbed, and the Hungarians eventually eliminated (not an easy thing to do with no real cavalry). After a second Spanish crusade was crushed on it's way through Swiss lands, the Pope had had enough, and invaded Tyrolia. After repulsing this, Swiss troops were sent into Venice to show his Holiness the error of his ways (see previous post).
https://img132.imageshack.us/img132/7666/swiss1417.jpg
At this point, it's a race against time. The plan is to shunt the Papacy into a useless province, and attack the Russians in the east to shrink border exposure and gain more provinces. The English are struggling, but we are allies and it might be better to leave them and concentrate on the Iberian penisula. Going into the desert is a non-starter, completely inappropriate army composition at the moment and there is no time to improve on that. I think I have the time for all this, but I will need large followup forces of spearmen and catapults to handle the sieges the front line troops will leave behind. It will be close.

Martok

05-29-2009, 06:32

Whew! That's a real whirlwind of a campaign you've got going, my friend. It's a little strange to see the Swiss (of all people) essentially blitzgrieging the map, but there's no denying it's your only real option if you're to get the 60% victory. Good luck! :medievalcheers:

drone

05-29-2009, 18:20

At this point, it's a full blitz in all directions if I want the 60%. I lost 10-15 years of progress due to the "banking crisis", if I had attacked the French from the start I would have had richer lands, sea trade, and better borders. Provincial improvements will be at a minimum, it's all about the military now.

It's been really interesting playing without agents. Aside from the starting Princess, the only agent I have recruited was a Cardinal from the Cathedral captured in Bavaria. I've lost a few generals to Assassins and Inquisitors, but it's been manageable. Zeal on most core provinces have been down to 0%. :2thumbsup: I could use some Spies to improve the province happiness, but I just don't have the time and money to build the Brothels.

The AI played into my hands several times early on. With no real missile troops or cavalry, it would be very difficult to beat a large force on the attack. But for some reason the big battles have been on the defense (including the battle where the French King was the meat in a pikemen sandwich, served on a bridge ~D). Maybe it's a minor faction thing, or the army strength ratings are off for my units and the AI thinks it has the upper hand. The Good Defender virtue line has gotten some action.

rabcarl

05-30-2009, 21:45

hhh

nzd07

05-30-2009, 21:48

Good luck with your Empire, Drone! I, too love a good bridge slaughter hehe :smash: Yes, the disadvantages of agents can be very interesting, as I learned in my previous Campaigns.

rabcarl

05-30-2009, 21:52

nzd07

05-30-2009, 22:26

I began a Vanilla Aragonese campaign a few days back, and I've really enjoyed them. They are nearly identical to the Spanish troop and building wise, but present a much tougher challange.

First, I bribed the Navarre rebels, then the Valencia rebels: who's general was a 6 star commander. I built up some jinetes, men-at-arms and some feudal sergeants. I quickly took Cordoba and Granada, then bribed the Portugese rebels. The Almohads had some fairly large armies down in Tunsia and Morocco, and the Spanish appeared as if they were on the border of whether to attack me or not. A few years passed, and what do you know: both attack at the same year, and are allied. I quickly proposed a ceasefire to the Almohads and luckily only lost Cordoba. Then I picked off a few Spanish generals with some assassins I had trained earlier. With their morale down, I launched my armies and wiped them out before the Pope had enough time to excommunicate me.

I moved onto the rest of the Almohad land. Since a lot of their lands had gold, I soon began reeling in the florins. The Egyptians presented a problem, as they had taken over a few Almohad provinces, Cyrencia and the one to the west of it. They had large armies fit for fighting in the desert, so I just allied with them and built up a large trading empire. Once the florins were overflowing my treasury, I declared war on both the Turks and Egyptians and wiped them out. I left the Byzantines with 2 small islands, after I completely forgot about reamgerging, and the Almohads tore through my South african provinces. After I took care of them, another problem was present, the Golden Horde. And, after I expanded my trading empire, I realized that the French, yes the French, had taken over England and Germany, and was pressing on east of Poland. Since me and the French controlled about half the map each, I allied with them so I could continue the florin income. When the horde came, I was ready. I quickly took over the provinces they had invaded. The Hungarians, who had recently grown a pest to the French, lost their king due to illness with no heirs present. I took advantage of a few provinces left behind. And, just to my luck, the Germans reappeared. Half the French empire collapsed because of this reappearance.

Phew, I know it will be hard to read all of this, but it truly is a good story. I leave my empire with a few Golden Horde provinces left and some Russian ones to, the Italians without any florins I assume, about 4-5 full armies and only 3 small provinces to support them. Western Europe is soon about to fall into my hands, as both the Germans and French will both be weak, and I can invade from all sides of Europe.

I will keep you updated soon!

nzd07

05-30-2009, 22:37

I almost forgot my Pic!

https://img32.imageshack.us/img32/6669/nicey.png

Martok

05-31-2009, 01:51

That's pretty impressive, nzd07. While not quite as tough as the Polish or HRE, I still find Aragon to be one of the more challenging factions in MTW, so I commend you on your progress thus far. :2thumbsup:

Knight of the Rose

05-31-2009, 09:28

Thanks for sharing your thoughts about playing the Swiss Drone, and well played I might add. Forcing the AI to attack you plays a lot of cards in your hand.

And what a campaign for the Aragonese nzd07, in wintertime some of your jinites must be wondering what they are doing in cold mother Russia, when there's sangria and sunshine in Spain!

~:cheers:

/KotR

jedi121212

10-11-2009, 20:28

esbono

10-11-2009, 21:30

hey guys, sorry for bothering you but i just have one question concerning assassins and other agents
what is the highest rank they can have? it sounds stupid but what can you expect from a noob :(

gollum

10-11-2009, 21:39

Hello esbono and welcome to the .org, enjoy your stay.
:bow:

There are no stupid questions neither you should feel bad for being new to the game; we all were at one point.

Agents in STW gained honor in rising increments, for example valor1 (or honor as it was called in STW) would be reached say with 1kill, valor2 with 2 kills, valor3 with 4 kills etc. This meant that passed some point it was really hard to valor up your agents as too many succesful missions were required.

I have reasons to believe that exactly the same happens in MTW and that there is no "cap" (limit) theoretically as to what valor can be achieved - however there is certainly one practically. Personally i dont remember seeing agents above valor 6 (or 7?).

This guide might also be helpful:
https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showthread.php?t=54932

bamff

10-12-2009, 04:47

Hi jedi121212

In response to your query about the use of gunpowder units, my answer would be "Yes, but sparingly."

They add to the feel and atmosphere, and can inflict some damage at closer ranges, but you will achieve far more enemy casualties with longbows and arbs.

By the way, welcome to the Main Hall!

bamff

10-12-2009, 04:50

....and welcome also to esbono.

Gollum is quite correct, there is no such thing as a stupid question here in the Main Hall, and plenty of experienced campaigners are only too ready to offer assistance, so ask away!

jedi121212

10-12-2009, 05:34

Thanks. I This is my first campaign. I have played both RTW and M2TW and i wanted to play STW and MTW. I have the Eras pack which is awesome. I really Like all the Total wars except ETW I have not played that one My computer could not play it. my computer could barely play M2TW.

Martok

10-12-2009, 07:17

https://img230.imageshack.us/img230/3381/english1263.th.jpg (https://img230.imageshack.us/i/english1263.jpg/)

English. Medium.

I just got gunpowder units and am deciding on if I should use them because I use longbowman and Pavise arbalesters.
Personally, the only gunpowder units I generally employ is artillery for castle assaults. Otherwise, I usually don't bother. (It should be noted, however, that I'm a fairly vocal anti-gunpowder enthusiast, so obviously I'm a bit biased. ~;) )

hey guys, sorry for bothering you but i just have one question concerning assassins and other agents
what is the highest rank they can have? it sounds stupid but what can you expect from a noob :(
Welcome to the Org, esbono! ~:wave:

Theoretically, I believe assassins (and agents in general) can have a max of 9 stars. However, I -- like gollum -- have rarely (if ever) seen them with more than 7 stars. Certain "hero" agents like Thomas Beckett and Guy of Gisbourne might have more, but I couldn't personally say whether they do or not.

....and welcome also to esbono.

Gollum is quite correct, there is no such thing as a stupid question here in the Main Hall, and plenty of experienced campaigners are only too ready to offer assistance, so ask away!
Indeed. No need to be shy about asking questions, esbono. I think you'll find we'll be more than happy to help. ~:)

Also: Good to see you back here bamff! It's been too long. :medievalcheers:

gollum

10-12-2009, 10:50

Handgunners are essentially armored swordsmen with a missile weapon- their range and accuracy are very low, so the best you can do with them is fire one shot before charging (alt+attack to activate melee weapon for missiles). Mameluk handgunners are useless altogether - just avoid them.

Arquebusiers are far better - they can be used behind your arbalesters/crossbows and their volleys can be timed (together with those of arbalesters/crossbows) to ensure good accuracy and so maximum casualties (toggle fire at will off and then let enemy approach and when they are in the range of your choice toggle fire at will on). In this way your volleys can really have some extra punch that will rout high morale units like knights, elite guards etc on the spot, because bullets cause additional morale penalties on top of the normal ones a unit being fired at gets.

Typically, crossbows/arbalesters/aquebusiers are put by most players in hold formation/hold position. This enhances their defence, and makes them keep firing even when they are partially engaged in melee (which is what you want them to be doing). Handgunners should be put in engage at will - and after quickly firing a shot (all you need to kill is 1 man to inflict morale penalties) charge them in melee.

Btw dont listen to frogbeastegg's advice regarding arquebusiers in her guide. She suggests to move them behind an engaged enemy unit to fire in their backs, but this, while optimal is highly unpractical; there are very few occasions in MTW battles that you will have the luxury for such tactics. Arqs are a volley supporting unit - just learn how to make your static missiles (crossbows/arbs/arqs) line in 3 rank deep lines (3 ranks is especially important for guns as it makes them use revolving ranks that significantly reduce the reloading times) and deliver deadly volleys at the range of your choosing while you have melee troops behind them to ward off any troublesome cavalry approaching from the flanks (or front). Using such tactics, arqs are priceless, not for the kills but for the morale penalty.

Bows can be left in a third rank to fill in the reload times of the arbs/crossbows/guns as they fire far quicker (4s=reload time iirc) and can fire above the heads of their comrades (arc).

This is actually how historically medieval missile formations fought.

I'd say 3 units of arbs, 2 units of arqs and 2/3 units of bows per stack are a good deal (alternatively 4 units of arbs, 1 unit of arqs and 2/3 units of bows) for stack composition. Remember not to overdo it with missiles otherwise your stacks will be swept by melee heavy enemy armies.

Btw although a cheat, you can have gunpowder units in vanilla from 1204 onwards as mercenaries - this is because the gunpowder units era designation in the UnitProd.txt file is high (in order to be activated by the Gunpowder event that takes place in high), however this unfortunately also means that themercenary versions are available in High. This is ultimately rendered insignificant only because the overpowered arbalesters are given out in high too - which is broadly speaking unhistorical and bad for the gameplay as it renders crossbows (as well as most missile units really) obsolete in high. Arbalesters, like Lancers and other high units are really late units - most probably they are given out for the benefit of the majority of players finish the campaign during high; i guess they didnt wanted people to end the game withouthaving played with most units.

esbono

10-12-2009, 11:36

thank you for understanding
and the topic you linked me to offers all answers! thanx

i only thought i'm a little retro cause i'm playing mtw for the first time now when it's seven years old...

gollum

10-12-2009, 11:41

Well i guess you are better than chess players, that play a game a few tens of centuries old :laugh4:

A good game is a good game - no matter how old.

esbono

10-12-2009, 12:23

exactly! :D

jedi121212

10-12-2009, 17:09

Thanks.

gollum

10-12-2009, 23:36

you're welcome jedi121212

:bow:

Vantek

10-19-2009, 22:57

(XL, English, High, Hard)

England, 1205. The new king has recognised the blessings of prosperity and peace his nation has been given, and taken upon his solemn duty to make his country the holy sanctuary of Christiandom. The principle by which England will stand is simple: she must harm no fellow believer, but she shall show no mercy to an enemy of the faith, responding at nearest possibility to the calls of the church, to eliminate threats to the faith, to enlighten the blind pagans and to punish those wretched who only cast shame on the name of our faith by calling themselves christians.

Clearly possessing a fraction of the omniscience of the God he represents on this Earth, The Pope sends the new King three gifts within the first five years of his rule, and once more within the next three. The Pope also calls for christian nations to unite against Almohad, a group of delirious bandits set on destroying our church, and our King does not hesitate to accept this as his holy mission. Futile though the muslims' attempts may be, their malicious intent must not go unpunished. After dispatching emissaries to form alliances with fellow believers near and afar, cleverly bribing Welsh rebels to save this fine province from destruction, and reinforcing our borders merely to deny temptation to our friends, the King has asked for the construction of a large fleet to carry our armies to North Africa where the muslim vermins build their nest.

As the King commanded, so it was done. Our armies sail to Morocco, only to find the brigand faction already torn, and demolished in a civil war, having lost their prescious grasp of the toes of Europe to the noble Spanish and Portuguese. Thus we meet resistance so weak our men are bored rather than satisfied with their conquest. One by one the provinces fall up to Cyrenaica, catching some unfortunate Ayubbids on the way, and meeting our respected friends and bringers of the faith, the alliance of the Crusader States.

Meanwhile, a crusade towards Cyrenaica launched from Anjou, and sent through the provinces belonging to the French to collect those willing to throw away their tools and grab their weapons to bring faith to dark regions of afar, falls in deep misfortune. Knowing that the land route to their destination lies to the East, the stubborn fanatics now refuse to take even a single step to the West, even though from there ships would take them to their already conquered promised land in a single year. It is further discovered, that the French, though our allies and friends willing to lend us their fleet, nevertheless inexplicably refuse us the use of their port to load our men on our ships. The mission is thus doomed to a tragic desperate march through the whole of Europe, lasting decades after the destination has already long been conquered by those with a more flexile choice of path.

During the conquest of North Africa, new enemies of the faith have appeared: the Germans, and the Sicilians, the latter being as gutless as to attack the Pope himself. The construction of ships has thus been yet intensified, to form a fleet powerful enough to dwarf that of the Sicilians, while Germany has been left to the French and Venetians to deal with.

However, before this goal can be reached, an enemy is spawned much closer: the Spanish have gone blind and decided to point their spears against the Aragonese, instantly recieving a deserved excommunication and the wrath of the whole catholic world! The English dispatch an emissary to renew our alliance with the Aragonese, and promtly march into Navarre, Castille, Valencia. The Portuguese greet us from Leon, and the Spanish are wiped from the face of the Earth, devolving into a civil war and destruction in their remaining foothold, Murcia.

Right after the Spanish dissolve into a province of rebels, the Almohads reappear in Murcia! They field nothing but hordes of ill-equipped peasant soldiers, and the English sharpen their... bills. The King has been given a revalation and guidance to perform splendid miracles! He can now most effortlessly capture the glorious achievements of the nation in the most beautiful colourful pictures imaginable!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/Almohads.jpg

While we prepare our forces to erase the Almohads once and for all, disaster strikes. The King of Aragonese must become posessed by the devil himself, as he meaninglessly sinks our ship in the Gulf of Valencia, paying half of his fleet of two as the price. With bitterness we observe many of our allies shy away from us to favour the mad Aragonese. But through the bitterness a ray of hope remains, as the Pope recognises the evil of the Aragonese move, and chooses to stay with us at this dark moment.

Our attention turns from the Almohads to the Aragonese, although we await for further proof of their irredeemability before we would make the heavy decision to put an end to their now mangled existence. But alas, an even graver proof is shown that the devil himself walks the christian souls: the Portuguese engage in a madness identical to that of the Aragonese, and one more of our ships is sunk.

It is not the only disaster left for us: in anguish we now observe the Pope finally fail in his judgement and refuse us their friendship, choosing to stay with the possessed Portuguese. Next year, our anguish becomes despair as the Pope is captured by the Sicilians and made into a marionette. The Pope's previous decision has been clearly merely the opening acchord to this macabre act that the whole of the world now seems to play, conducted by none other than Lucifer.

With only Venetians and Crusader States staying by our side, we remain one of the few last stands of true Christiandom in a darkened world. Our fleet is strong, but it is not strong enough to withstand the attacks of everyone. Our armies are strong, but they are not strong enough to resist everyone. We observe the French amass an army in Tolouse. Perhaps we have not enough time anymore to wait for the proof that they are fallen. Perhaps we must shield our heart with steel and act in anticipation of a despicable move.

As one is certain: we must act decisively if are to prevent hell from rising to the Earth.

As you can tell, I am enjoying this rule of no aggression against Catholics *A LOT* :) I was *really* surprised that it is possible to go that long without being attacked by a fellow catholic nation. Of course, it can't go on forever and I am now in a genuinely difficult position, and could potentially perish if everyone gangs up on me (that is a highly desirable thing, if you can't tell :)). My #"%/@ crusade is still marching after 25+ years... I'll know better next time.

bamff

10-19-2009, 23:28

Great stuff Vantek!

25 years for the Crusade is something special! Surely the soldiers who started out have now relinquished their places to their respective sons.

I suppose new volunteers could be inspired by the line "See Medieval Europe, join the 'never ending crusade'..."

Vantek

10-20-2009, 09:34

I believe by now the crusading force is a dynamic constantly changing mass formed by new soldiers joining in and old ones leaving :P At most a tenth of it are old veterans still there from the start... I've finally reached into Anatolia though, so the days of fun are over! I believe Egyptians are at most two provinces away...

I think lucrative though it may be, I will not break my original commitment, and will refuse to aggress the French myself. Instead, I will forget about Brittany, forget about Anjou (along with its two crusade markers and sourcing of the one still marching... sigh), keep Aquitaine at all costs, conquer Aragon and keep it at all cost, and then fill Iberia with red counter-clockwise. I will punish the aggressors in the order they sinned. Almohad peasants are of no consequence. ATM money is no problem (5K profit every year, and lots of useless buildings ready to be sold in various locations) so I will not waste strategic opportunity to try and capture the Portuguese king. I'll probably milk them dry with princes alone anyway. If the French have aggressed while this is going on, I will of course take them on next and try to reach Friesland-Lorraine-Burgundy-Provence line. I think I will have effectively won if I succeed.

The bulk of my army is made of Welsh Longbowmen and Mercian (?) Billmen. I've actually never used them before, but they're great! I have now actually sacrificed some of my fleet construction to help with army formation instead. My fleet reaches far enough to wrap Italy, and my trade income is lovely (though nowhere near as crazy in XL as in vanilla). Thankfully both the Aragonese and the Portuguese had only 2 ships... But the French have a powerful navy and if they aggress - or rather, WHEN they aggress - my life will get very tight. The Scots, despite being completely stagnant since turn 5, are nevertheless forcing me to keep a garrison in Northumbria.

My king is a little over 50 and his first son is 4 years away from becoming of age... I pray to god that it will be a good son and that the father will not die before. At the moment the first candidate is a 45 year old alcoholic... And despite that, he is actually the best candidate... Sigh.

I of the Storm

10-20-2009, 13:47

Oh, the joys and sorrows of the English throne...
Excellent story, Vantek, many thanks.

Vantek

10-21-2009, 16:39

One year, two battles. Our armies march into Aragon, but simultaneously the Portuguese sense an opportunity and Castille is attacked by every single soldier they can gather.

I cannot believe it! There was one obvious best move for the Portuguese, and they actually go ahead and make it?! Unreal!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille.jpg

OK. It's not going to be easy, but it's doable given good map. But.. our map is not so good -_- Only scrambled hills covered by forests. I can only see one spot to my far left:

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille1hill.jpg

Can I reach it? I don't know! This could turn out to be a battle-winning maneuver, or it could lead to a complete disaster.

Well... GO FOR IT!!!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille2run.jpg
Oh no, one of our units is caught!! I have to sacrifice it to give myself time to regroup on the hill...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille3rout.jpg
:((((((

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille4pos.jpg
We reach safety, but at what cost? What I didn't show was a unit of Billmen was hacked down to 40 by Jinette javelins...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille5lookinggood.jpg
Was it worth it??

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille6kingggg.jpg
It might have been worth it!!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille7CMAA.jpg
...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille8NOOOO.jpg
........
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Castille9ARGH.jpg

...yeah. I really don't understand what happened here. I did not expect that unit of CMAA too eat through my Feudal sergeants THAT quickly, but fair enough, miscalc. But for my goddamn Norman Foot Knight Elite general, out of all goddamn units, to rout at HALF unit remaining... Okay I REALLY don't understand what happened here. There was about 30 CMAA left at this point. My general, a unit of 20 foot knights, routed while facing 30 CMAA one-on-one. Sometimes I just don't get this game.

Mind you, I still would have lost the battle, but I could've easily inflicted like 2x as much casualties... If only my sheep general would have held down to 5 or even 10 men... Oh well.

There were a lot of things I did wrong. First, I think I should have just chosen the ridge I started as the place to stand ground, and faced the enemy that was sitting in the valley (albeit forested) instead of running to my far left. It was right in front of their catapult, but I think I could've just shot them down. I think it would have been a pretty comfy position overall.

Second, I should have noticed that the CMAA were valour 4 and shot them down. I should have known that they would eat up Feudal Sergeants like crisps. I should NOT have known that my goddamn general would rout!!! Though the battle was lost already. And I should have used my Longbowmen to attack (already when the CMAA was eating up my sarges), instead of run away.

Oh well.

Anyway, let's see if our second battle goes any better, shall we?

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon.jpg
At first sight maybe even tougher. I'm well prepared to need to withdraw, but hopefully I can at least inflict some casualties.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon0.jpg
River?! I did not realise that! Is it the movement of the general that decides the battle location? Anyway it could actually even be beneficial for me!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon1.jpg
ARGH! Their crossbowmen can reach me but I can't reach them!!! ARGH!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon2lol.jpg
At least I can reach these dumb two princes haha. They retreat shortafter.

Wait a second?! They retreat?! That means they will be replaced with like, Arbalesters or Pavise Arbalesters! Grrrr...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon3inva.jpg
Time to make a move! Let's bring these guys over and try to make the enemy break his formation!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon4yess.jpg
ahaha more dumb royalty gets shot

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon5AHAHAHA.jpg
hahahahaha

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon6hehehe.jpg
I can now reach their crossbows as well!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon7GOOOO.jpg
CHAAARGE!!!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon8kinggg.jpg
King...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon9kinggggg.jpg
Kinnnnggggg...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon10KING.jpg
KING!!!! AHA!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon11meanwhile.jpg
Meanwhile the first Jinetes to cross the bridge are still being chased...

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon12hmmm.jpg

My infantry is wiped out, but the enemy has recieved tremendous damage and lost their king.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon13hmmmmm.jpg
Time to make a move with my cavalry.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon14ahahahaha.jpg

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon15ahahahahahahaha.jpg
hahahahaha that was too easy

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon16OOOPSSS.jpg
AAHHH!!! What is going on?! ROUT AND LEAVE THE FIELD ALREADY!!!

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon17PHEWWW.jpg
PHEW! That was close!!! That was REALLY close! A lot closer than it needed to be. I was so caught up with the battle I even forgot to bring in reinforcements... I think I also let WAY too many of my Billmen die through my own arrows. But history remembers only who won, not who made the correct moves.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/Aragon18iwin.jpg
A nice victory to bag alongside a regrettable loss.

We suffer unexpected defeat under Castille, but perhaps an even less expected victory at Aragon. The whole Aragonese faction is in shambles as she deserves, while the Portuguese have grasped more than they can hold.

Nevertheless, our position is far from desirable. Our worst fear is that the French, still allied with the Aragonese and Portuguese filth, will pick up aggression against us, especially when saving an ally from enemy has been provided as a comfortable excuse. Castille must be recaptured at all cost, but soldiers are not overly plentiful.

For these reasons, our King has decided to cunningly retreat from the now near-defenseless Aragon, and return when Castille has been secured, hopefully wiping out the whole Aragonese royal line when they leave the Citadel to once again hopelessly defend their doomed existence.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_1_1246end.jpg

With this plan our King only fortifies our confidence in his divine origin, as blessings one by another are now bestowed upon us!

The Portuguese leave Castille without a fight and the province is returned to us without damage!
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_goodnews1.jpg

A Caravel and two Barques of ours sink two remaining Portuguese Caravels, only losing one ship!
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_goodnews2.jpg

Our King's first son becomes of age! Despite being accused of Hedonism, he is nevertheless surely a competent heir to the throne. Dispute among King's brothers is evaded, and a fresh start secured for when our King will leave this world for a better one.
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_goodnews3.jpg

The French split their massive garrison in Toulouse to secure Friesland, likely to finish remnants of Holy Roman Empire!
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_2_1247start.jpg

Only one message brings worrying signs. The Neverending Crusade, having reached Lesser Armenia, is now inexplicably unable to move at all, neither East towards their destination by land, neither North or West, nor into the sea, the only obstacle separating them from their destination. This turn of events leads most to feel uneased, though some speculate that it might all be within God's omniscient plan.
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/9okt21_badnews.jpg

Dodge_272

10-23-2009, 16:12

1773, got involved in my first battle (I've had sea battles with Denmark and Holland before this, getting my ass kicked by Denmark at sea BTW) while trying to organise my economy in the British Isles and Hanover I disbanded all units except militia. I don't know what happened to suddenly caused an uprising but the English rebelled against the Hanoverian King George II, but they did in force. I think it was the high taxes.

800 British Line Infantry, 160 British Light Infantry and 50 Hussars rose up in Wessex where the King was stationed along with 200 Militia. I managed to bring in 200 Militia from Wales, 200 from Mercia and 200 from Ireland, but the Scottish and Northumbrian Militia couldn't beat the Danish blockade of the north sea to join their Royalist comrades. Also present at the battle was the bodyguards (20 in total) of King George II, Prince George, Prince Alfred and Prince Rowland.

http://www.fileden.com/files/2009/8/20/2550160/engreb.JPG

I of course lost after putting up a very brave fight and killing the rebel General, King George II fled the battlefield only after every single member of his bodyguard had been killed, and every soldier of his army was routed. he fled to the Tower of London along with 231 of his militia army.

http://www.fileden.com/files/2009/8/20/2550160/engreb1.JPG

Heir to the throne Prince George died in the melee along with his brother Alfred who was next in line, and Prince Rowland, the youngest son was captured and ransomed to Ireland for 4700 francs, he is now Crown Prince and is trapped in Ireland due to the Danish blockade.

This is going to be a tough one especially as I have no army and the King can hold out for 3 years, I have to build troops from just two adjacent provinces and god help me if the Danes invade from the North Sea. Loving this game though.

warrior king

11-07-2009, 02:17

Campaign - Conquest Mode
Faction - The Irish.

Before I start I would like to say the Irish are a good start for anyone new to Medieval Total War, they are a small and easy to deal with kingdom, that can grow to be the dominant power over all Britannia.

My opening move in the campaign was to secure the whole of Ireland, The Irish are a very small kingdom so need to secure the easy pickings on their island before making a move on conquering the mainland (that's my view anyway!) Once I secured Ulster, usually in the opening two years, not forgetting to keep the folks back home happy with some peasantry or two and beginning to build both my navy, strategic and military arsenals from Brega and Laigin. Once I had my emissaries available with a Royal Palace, I bribed the two rebel armies in Munster and Connacht. After gaining control of Ireland, it was time to secure the lands and get the best troops I had in position to make my first strike on the mainland. Once my navy was in postion, I used my emmissaries again to bribe the easy pickings of Manu and Reget. Now I had a foothole onto the mainland, it was time to do the three Rs, RETRAIN, REENFORCE, REFORM. Retrain my forces, whilst securing my new lands, then reforming to strike again. For anyone playing this campaign, repeating this process over and over every time is the best strategy in opinon. The key to remember is - your navy, this is your primary defence, as long as this is kept strong up to date and widespread , your realm will be impregnable from any sea bourne invasion. As for your borders, as your armies grow keeping a few behind to deter any counter attack should keep you safe, but I would recommend saving before and after any invasions. But as for this campaign in particular, wiping out the Northern most factions should be your first priority in the first half of the game, In my game by around the early 9th century, I had conqurered well over half of Britain. As I say wipe out the north, The Scots, The Picts, then head south, The Northumbrians, The Mericians(if they are still around) and so on. The Saxons are gonna be your bloodiest foe, but they should be easy to defeat but it will take several of your best units and your best generals in command. I destroyed them in around ten years, before finally wipping out The Welsh reappearance, and the game ended and all Britainia was under my rule by the end of the 960s.

Hope this leads you to glorified victory...........

Vuweni Spurus De Sumcarwe - I came, I saw, I tore the thick bastards limb from limb!

Vantek

11-10-2009, 19:13

I don't seem to have the time/energy to continue my story quite in charachter, but I figured I ought to finish what I started, so just a quick update.

Magically, after the Aragonese king was replaced, my stance with them became neutral and thus my personal rule dictated I leave them alone. Following that, I was JUST about to crush the Portuguese, when the Pope reappeared and gave me a warning!! Gosh... If the reappearance had been just a few turns later, I think I would probably calling the campaign won by now. Instead I have to wipe my mouth of Portuguese riches and look elsewhere as they hold on to the west coast of Iberia as well as Granada. At least the Pope was swift to accept an alliance offer from us.

Another good news is that the Neverending Crusade is about to reach a victorious conclusion after no less than thirty years of marching and imprisonment! The French conquered Antioch from the Ayubbids and lo and behold the crusaders were now able to move into this territory after being paralyzed for over a decade! The crusade has now reached Egypt and is about to enter Cyrenaica, their promised land! We have also crushed remnants of Ayubbids in Sinai and met the venomous Mongol snake creeping down south up to Arabia without touching the sea. They are likely our next target, and the question now is only wether to force the serpent to retreat inch by inch from the south, or cut it right in half through the Black sea.

Alas my young king is as of yet without proper heirs, only a sister! I tried to hook him up desperately from the start, but everyone turned down with depressing consistency! Come on girls, he may not be the most attractive man in the world but surely he beats the cloister! Perhaps out of sheer pity, a Crusader princess finally accepted, but the union is yet to bear fruit... Let us hope that the king doesn't show preference for young boys rather than girls and that the new queen is in good shape!

I have at least one ship in every sea and two or three in many. I'm making a filthy trade profit - close to 10K a year. The French, although nominally our allies, ironically remain the worst threat to our mission, or perhaps second worst after the possible emotional meltdown of the pope... But now that the crusades will soon again be at our disposal, the Golden Horde is sure to fall to us. After the pope's deadline expires, I will be able to remove troops from Iberia - either the Portuguese will prove their rebirth by remaining faithful, making the presence of large garrisons unnecessary, or they will give us the evidence of their rottennes necessary for us to justly crush them.

EDIT a few hours later: Sicilian king died heirless while being sieged by the Golden Horde in Constantinople. At this moment I was sieging Golden Horde in Bulgaria, and I managed to march into Constantinople, bribe the remaining handful of now factionless soldiers, and capture perhaps the only fortress on the map! (Not to mention one of the best provinces...) Unfortunately wars had done in the royalty buildings, which I'm probably better off sticking to Castille, or maybe good old London out of nostalgia.

Then Bulgarians reappeared in Bulgaria where I had left... And this bunch of mongols seems doomed. Also Italians have been demolished, first a civil war and then getting attacked by the Pope... As soon as I notice their king sieged I will try to bribe Crete (Citadel, only 2K florins) and hope the king will die before they manage to harm my fleet. For now I'll bribe&capture some ex-Sicilian islands, as I hate to leave islands to the enemy, it's so annoying when they are surrounded by ships.

Anyway looks like it's pretty much mopping up at this point - and hoping that I get an heir in time :P Well, I'll probably call it quits before my king dies but I want to crush a few more factions at this point.

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09-nov-10econ.jpg

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09-nov-10const.jpg

Prince Cobra

11-10-2009, 21:03

I don't seem to have the time/energy to continue my story quite in charachter, but I figured I ought to finish what I started, so just a quick update.

Magically, after the Aragonese king was replaced, my stance with them became neutral and thus my personal rule dictated I leave them alone. Following that, I was JUST about to crush the Portuguese, when the Pope reappeared and gave me a warning!! Gosh... If the reappearance had been just a few turns later, I think I would probably calling the campaign won by now. Instead I have to wipe my mouth of Portuguese riches and look elsewhere as they hold on to the west coast of Iberia as well as Granada. At least the Pope was swift to accept an alliance offer from us.

Another good news is that the Neverending Crusade is about to reach a victorious conclusion after no less than thirty years of marching and imprisonment! The French conquered Antioch from the Ayubbids and lo and behold the crusaders were now able to move into this territory after being paralyzed for over a decade! The crusade has now reached Egypt and is about to enter Cyrenaica, their promised land! We have also crushed remnants of Ayubbids in Sinai and met the venomous Mongol snake creeping down south up to Arabia without touching the sea. They are likely our next target, and the question now is only wether to force the serpent to retreat inch by inch from the south, or cut it right in half through the Black sea.

Alas my young king is as of yet without proper heirs, only a sister! I tried to hook him up desperately from the start, but everyone turned down with depressing consistency! Come on girls, he may not be the most attractive man in the world but surely he beats the cloister! Perhaps out of sheer pity, a Crusader princess finally accepted, but the union is yet to bear fruit... Let us hope that the king doesn't show preference for young boys rather than girls and that the new queen is in good shape!

I have at least one ship in every sea and two or three in many. I'm making a filthy trade profit - close to 10K a year. The French, although nominally our allies, ironically remain the worst threat to our mission, or perhaps second worst after the possible emotional meltdown of the pope... But now that the crusades will soon again be at our disposal, the Golden Horde is sure to fall to us. After the pope's deadline expires, I will be able to remove troops from Iberia - either the Portuguese will prove their rebirth by remaining faithful, making the presence of large garrisons unnecessary, or they will give us the evidence of their rottennes necessary for us to justly crush them.

Perhaps .unfreeze. is one of the most historically accurate cheats in the game. You know, sometimes when the King has hardships in producing an heir, there must be some kind of... cough ... wonder. Perhaps a handsome page will make the things easier. And since men (that's a confession) are foolish beings... this heir can do a good work. On a different note, many homosexual Kings had heirs. ~:) Don't ruin your game! :beam:

Vantek

11-10-2009, 23:01

Hehe, well my king is only 28 so I still have quite the hopes for him ^^ He would need to be a total runt to not get it done in 15 years...

Vantek

12-07-2009, 15:33

Heirs are on the way so I'm safe for now ^^ I have reached the stage where I am mostly just peppering the enemy with enormous armies. Due to the special rules however, this time it certainly does not mean I have won... Because my lands are so dispersed, the French remain a huge threat due to their massive navy. I am allied with them (as well as the Pope, thank god), but that means very little in this world... If they decide to backstab me, I will have to face one turn of utter chaos as most of my empire will be blocked navally. I will be able to restore some order next turn but then it might already be too late!! And due to the personal rule, I cannot attack them myself... My only hope is that they clash with the pope without attacking me, so I can sink most of their navy before the blockade can begin to have an effect...

Me and the French happened to bribe different stacks on the same island (Sicily) :/ I have never encountered such a situation so I was worried sick... But I was relieved to find that there was no war, even though the French got another island and I had to ransom back the excellent general. Money is a non-issue right now.

I happened to be just messing around next turn and discovered that the Hungarians would one-turn-crusade a province I myself planned to take at that exact turn (Nicaea)! Since I was neutral and I was attacking by sea, I think this would have meant my army getting ransomed at best. So this was another annoying moment. I decided to not bother faking oblivion and replicating my plan as it would have only slowed my progress rather than done any damage.

I had a fun minibattle against I believe remnants of Byz where I needed to kill every single one of about 100 soldiers (mostly archers) to avoid a siege, I managed to pull it off with two of hobilars.

I had already captured 2 naphta catapult crew at this point.
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle1.jpg
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle2.jpg
Noone must escape!
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle3.jpg
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle4.jpg
Got 'em!
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle5.jpg
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle6.jpg
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/minibattle7.jpg

Next, I turned to the Golden Horde and took three provinces in one turn and one in the next, nicking it in front of the French just in time. They are now in civil war and about to get crushed, though thankfully they seemed to have managed to cause the French crusade for Kiev to fail. I am also spamming crusades against them. After I also take Bulgarians, I will run out of good targets altogether though. Maybe I will finally squint my eye towards the personal rule and just blitz the Portuguese and own them in two turns. They are an enemy who attacked and keep attacking me, so it's not a total breaking of that rule. But then I will just have to wait for an opening... Or abandon the rule.

The state of my empire:

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09dets07.jpg

https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09dets07-2.jpg

I have been having an awful lot of fun with this personal rule (only allowed to attack non-catholic factions, rebels or those that have been excommunicated, except for strictly self-defense when they are being the aggressor). I highly recommend it.

Vantek

12-09-2009, 23:22

Indeed I am now only moving stacks and taking personal command of only a very occasional battle. Once when I needed to kill the Golden Horde khan as well as his single heir in order to buy the garrison of Kiev Citadel, I was careless and suffered pretty bad losses but I completed my goal. The Golden Horde is crushed and I control a huge portion of their land... The Russians had reemerged on their lands and I grabbed one province from them, and defended a really fun river battle vs them where I inflicted 20:1 casualties and it was actually a quick battle.
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09dets12battle.jpg

Just as I was about to consider wether to attack Bulgarians or Portuguese next though, the Crusaders, my absolute longest allies decided to backstab me!!! This could actually be a good thing! They have a navy, but it's quite weak and HORRIBLY dispositioned, and their lands would be a very much appreciated addition to mine... Especially Egypt! On second thought I should have killed the Russian hostages, as money is not the slightest of issues but they now force me to keep a garrison near their border... Thankfully the pope chose to remain allied with me, not the Crus.
https://i100.photobucket.com/albums/m21/Vantek/MTW/09dets12camp.jpg

Of course, the French remain a lethal threat, and if the Crus' move is actually because I have reached the point where I'm so big that everyone decides to backstab me, I will likely collapse. But I won't go down without a fight! I should probably concentrate my navy between Iberia and Africa, and less so Britain and France. Money is so plentiful that I can just forget about trade...

EDIT: I just realised looking at the map that the French king is cut off from the empire! :laugh4: I need to pay attention! Wouldn't mind seeing them face a Sicilian+Genoese reappearance!

EDIT a day later: More unexpected developments! Although I got a warning (pffft) the Crusaders left Egypt and Rum without a fight! Ironically I need to leave Lesser Armenia to them. Sinai, Arabia and Mesopotamia fell to the Crusaders, but it was a bargain to me.

But most importantly, the French have been excommunicated! I need to seriously consider taking advantage of this! It will not be easy as their navy might quite possibly be even stronger than mine.

nzd07

01-10-2010, 21:50

Wow, if I'm not mistaken, those look like the Crusaders!! Wow I'm very surprised. Every time i play they always end up playing defensive, usually getting eliminated(along with the armenians) after about 15 years. I'm very surprised. Looks like you've got a very good campaign going there. I might start a new one because it looks like this thread is dead :(.

gollum

01-10-2010, 22:16

This thread just winter-sleeps ;)

Prince Cobra

04-23-2010, 19:50

Feast of vultures

A battle between the Almohad Empire stretching between France and Egypt and the mighty Byzantine Empire stretching from the Balkans to Georgia and Sinai. The Byzantine Empire has just stopped the Mongol Hordes and the Almohads had just conquered Normandy.
MTW/VI

Terrain: Egypt.

Coming soon.

m52nickerson

05-09-2010, 04:18

Polish Campaign
VI, Early, Normal, Glorious Achievement

Pulling the fur cloak tighter around himself to fend of the cold King Wladyslaw of Poland strode trough the snow heading to the small chapel not far from his royal home. Upon reaching its doors he quickly stepped inside and out of the howling winter wind. The candle light made shadows dance across the kings aged face. Shaking the snow off his cloak he made his way to the alter and knelt. Sleep had been eluding the King as of late. A growing fear gnawed at him.

His father had told him many times "The Kingdom will only survive if we are careful and trust in God. It is God who says not make transgressions against others. We need only defend our boarders and God will take care of the rest."

Now, many years after taking the throne and heeding those words doubt had creep in. The Holy Roman Empire, the Hungarians and many other kingdoms were expanding. Growing both in power and land. The king feared that if he did not change the course of his small kingdom it would soon become a foot note in history. To make matters worse his sons did not seem to have any type of killer instinct.

"I blame my self for this, I have made things far to easy for them." the King said lowly to himself looking up at the crucifix hanging above the alter.

Slowly he rose making the sign of the cross. It was decided. It would be war.

So a new Polish campaign and great possibilities ahead. I start by having King Wladslaw attack Moldavia by himself. The single unit of spears retreat to Volhynia. After taking a year to settle Moldavia The King's unit and a unit of HA move to Pomerania. Against a unit of spears and and archers the King drew the spears off as the HA move around to the rear of the archers keeping them just out of range. The King then turns, out runs the spear unit and charges the archers. They rout. The HA now start to whittle down the spears until the King's unit is at their flanks. Charged from both sides they also rout. Pomerania is now Poland's.

1090 and 1091 has me building more troops, Slav Warriors and Woodsmen, as well as building up Poland. I also ally with the HRE and Hungary. At the end of 1091 I attack Prussia with every thing I have, inducing the first of my heirs, a one star lazy prince. :shame: The Rebels retreat into Volhynia and Prussia is mine.

Now I send my emissary to Lithuania to bribe the rebels there. 1092 I bribe the standing rebel army. Then the next year I bribe the garrison troops. The result, Lithuania without any fighting and no lose of buildings.

By 1095 I have bribed the rebels in Kiev the same way I did Lithuania. I get ready to attack the large rebel army in Volhynia that I now have surrounded. In 1100 I attack with every thing I can. In the battle I use spears and slave warriors to pin the rebel spears while I flank with Royal Units, HA, and Lithuanian Cav. My horses hit the Rebel arhers and cross bows and drive them in to their pinned friends. A mass rout soon takes place. I then turn my attention to the rebel HAs. It takes so time but I manage to trap the all and rout them off the field.

King Wladyslaw's kingdom now stretches from Baltic to the Black Sea. The King dies in 1102 happy that he had left his son a strong Kingdom to rule.

Sorry, no pics this time. Stupid me was hitting Print-screen instead of F2.

m52nickerson

05-09-2010, 18:13

In 1102 King Wladyslaw died and His son, Wladyslaw II took the throne. Many worried that the new king, a one star lazy king, would fail to continue what his father had begun. It turns out the Wladyslaw II would be the first King to rule over what could be called a Golden Age in Poland. Between 1102 and 1185 King Wladyslaw II and two subsequent heirs saw Poland build a hugly profitable trade network, expand to take almost all of the Steppes and remain at peace with it's neighbors. Novgorod had its prince die with no heirs and degenerated into rebels which were quickly bribed into the Polish kingdom.

The Polish Kingdom in 1975
https://i5.photobucket.com/albums/y160/m52nickerson/1175.jpg

My kingdom is doing well as far as GA is concerned.
https://i5.photobucket.com/albums/y160/m52nickerson/1175GA.jpg

King Wladyslaw's great grand son, King Kazimierz
https://i5.photobucket.com/albums/y160/m52nickerson/KingKazimierz.jpg

One of my early army stacks.
https://i5.photobucket.com/albums/y160/m52nickerson/EarlyArmy.jpg

Vantek

06-19-2010, 19:39

Goodness! This thread isn't getting a lot of action these days, is it! nickerson is the only soul keeping the old tradition alive!

As I said in another thread, I can leave MTW for months... But I always come back to it :) And indeed - couldn't fall asleep yesterday so I dug out my old campaign! I think it's very realistic for me to win it under my special rules. But at this point, managing the huge empire is a real pain. I just experimented with a couple of options and collapsed with one but seemed to do OK with the other, despite about 3 random kingdoms declaring war on me in agreement. I think I will just declare this campaign won, and start a new one next time I feel like playing.

I'm happily busy these days though, so it will likely be some more months until that next time comes ><

EDIT a few days later: actually felt the need to go for 100% victory :P Sure enough, it was easy.

bamff

06-28-2010, 02:37

Great to see that this little campfire still flickers on, and that mighty Generals still drop by with tales of campaigns fought and battles won or lost!

Vantek

09-02-2010, 09:14

Decided to try the same rules (no aggression towards fellow catholics) with the Genoese in Late XL, but the crazy pope sunk my ship on turn five! God dammit! This nonsense shouldn't be allowed! I got so pissed that now the Venetians only exist I think on Malta and the Pope is sitting in Naples without a shipwright. Hope he never has the money to build one. Maybe then I can continue with my special rule, although roleplay is pretty ruined now.

drone

03-26-2011, 05:31

With plenty of time to spare. ~D

https://img543.imageshack.us/img543/1265/swissfinale.jpg

Close thing though, my king was close to dying of old age and I don't know what trouble a succession would have caused. Some provinces were borderline rebellions due to the rush. The biggest obstacles left were a large Turkish army in Constantinople, the remnants of the English in Northumbria, and the Russians in Muscovy. The Iberian peninsula was random stacks of rebels, modern day Turkey was doable if I could reduce Constantinople and go around the back end from Khazar, the British Isles were well in hand. There was no way I could kill off the Italians, no fleets to speak of meant the Med islands were out of the question, and I had no chance on Africa/Levant.

I'll take 60% with the Swiss. Fun, challenging, and different. Confœderatio Helvetica ftw!

PershsNhpios

03-26-2011, 05:48

Much appreciated father Drone, I see that the Swiss decided to bring their code of neutrality to all of Europe.

I never have reached that stage of the game, I think it would be quite entertaining in a sense, having to manage so many armies and battles being so overwhelming. It could of course be made much easier by auto-calculating but this ruins the fun for me.

Thank you for breaking the drought!

Ingersoll

03-27-2011, 06:51

Anyone still posting to this thread?

drone

03-27-2011, 16:56

Anyone still posting to this thread?
Can a sticky be necro'ed? ~D I like to think of this thread as a home for those of us too lazy to write up proper AARs.

I never have reached that stage of the game, I think it would be quite entertaining in a sense, having to manage so many armies and battles being so overwhelming. It could of course be made much easier by auto-calculating but this ruins the fun for me.
Normally, I would quit a campaign when the end result was a foregone conclusion. This one was different since it was a race against the clock, so I felt obligated to play it through to see if I could make it. Lots of huge battles and short finances meant lots of tedious micromanagement, and having to carve out time in RL to fight 3-4 big battles per turn. 12 years to 1453 AD, 60% of the map, and 1500 florins in the bank. :dizzy2:

I've got a Early/Hard Novgorod campaign going now, I'll post some pics when it gets interesting.

Durango

12-13-2011, 23:38

Here are some random screens from my recent campaigns.

The Swedish march inexorably forward through the green farmlands...

https://img38.imageshack.us/img38/6549/swedishlegion.jpg (https://img38.imageshack.us/i/swedishlegion.jpg/)

...and behold! The vile Dane!

https://img809.imageshack.us/img809/8835/danisharmyahead.jpg (https://img809.imageshack.us/i/danisharmyahead.jpg/)

Thick mist and snowy wind envelop the enemy as he waits...

https://img847.imageshack.us/img847/4179/coldx.jpg (https://img847.imageshack.us/i/coldx.jpg/)

A marriage of factions, entirely of convenience for my part, closes in on the dastardly French!

https://img805.imageshack.us/img805/5127/twinarmies.jpg (https://img805.imageshack.us/i/twinarmies.jpg/)

Oh, you started already? Well, I won't take the glory from this field, I just want the prov...I mean the spectacle of your imminent victory, dear ally.

https://img14.imageshack.us/img14/8323/mopup.jpg (https://img14.imageshack.us/i/mopup.jpg/)

Germans defend two bridges at once(!). And they have plenty of archers...this will be bloody.

https://img638.imageshack.us/img638/9391/minimapy.jpg (https://img638.imageshack.us/i/minimapy.jpg/)

:bow:

Axalon

04-28-2012, 16:07

Following Durangos lead, here are a bunch of various screens from random playing….

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/RX_Random01.jpg
Russian infantry dealing with pagan rebel swine…

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/RX_Random02.jpg
A killing field with a lot of dead horses (rebel)… Again, Russians vs. rebels…

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/RX_Random03.jpg
The English and their damned allies, the Burgundians. Storming a French Castle…

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/RX_Random04.jpg
Castle mayhem, slowly grinding down the proud French defenders…

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/RX_Random05.jpg
And, these are the guys to blame for it. It’s all their fault…

- A

Durango

04-29-2012, 03:46

drone

04-29-2012, 23:02

Here's a pic from my...uh... French campaign. It's going pretty good, it seems.

http://i46.tinypic.com/2lszhbb.jpg
I'm intrigued by your new mod effort, Durango. :tongue:

Durango

05-01-2012, 08:34

I'm intrigued by your new mod effort, Durango. :tongue:

Yeah, I realize this looks very strange and off somehow. It's like something isn't right.

It's probably the faction colours.

Trapped in Samsara

05-01-2012, 10:01

Hi Durango

How on earth did you get hold of these pre-release screenshots of MTWIII?

Best regards
Victor

Sapere aude
Horace

Axalon

05-04-2012, 01:23

That's great, Axalon! Redux looks very good, if anyone doubted that.

Here's a pic from my...uh... French campaign. It's going pretty good, it seems.

http://i46.tinypic.com/2lszhbb.jpg

Yep, It's cool to play MTW.

:laugh4:

What's this? The "screw all GFX-mod"? Finally making the point that GFX is just cosmetics and have nominal actual value for a game as such, are we? Well it's true actually.

GFX has only two purposes….

1. Make things easier for the player to understand and play the actual game.
2. Making the game more attractive.

Now, I prefer my women beautiful and sexy, however that does not mean that they have too be that in order to still be women somehow (sadly enough). Still, I certainly do prefer them to be, if given a choice... Same thing applies to games.

- A

Gilrandir

05-09-2012, 15:10

Well, I summoned my courage and decided to post some pictures. Of course, I'm not showing off .... No, I am.
This is the historic campaign, France (the Hundred Years war, battle II "the loire valley").
I breached the walls of both outer and inner castles and the English withdrew into the inner court (or yard?)
5495
Now they are ready to meet my onslaught.
5496
I pull my forces within the outer walls and ride down some of their peasants (on the right before the inner gate).
5498
Now I'm ready for a desperate attack (they have plenty of Chivalric foot knights on a higher ground)
5499
Lo and behold! It is all over! The condition of the victory was to have within the walls at least 100 men more then the English do.
And unexpected victory!!!
P.S. Sorry, guys, I don't know what it is all about. What is attached thumbnails? I didn't attach any nails!! I find that I can't view pictures larger than they appear in the thread, although I can do it on my computer. I knew it was no good showing off.

TinCow

05-10-2012, 19:34

P.S. Sorry, guys, I don't know what it is all about. What is attached thumbnails? I didn't attach any nails!! I find that I can't view pictures larger than they appear in the thread, although I can do it on my computer. I knew it was no good showing off.

All your images open to full size for me when I click on them. Do you have a popup blocker enabled? If so, it may be preventing the full sized images from opening.

drone

05-10-2012, 19:41

I don't think you were doing anything wrong, I looked yesterday and couldn't figure out why the pics weren't coming up, but I see them now. Try a browser refresh/reload if they aren't working at the moment.

I'm guessing our friendly metallic bovine fixed your problem. (https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/showthread.php?141381-Cant-view-attatched-pictures)

Gilrandir

05-11-2012, 13:15

I looked yesterday and couldn't figure out why the pics weren't coming up, but I see them now.
You gotta be kidding, Drone. You looked YESTERDAY and the pics can be seen only NOW??? Do you keep this thread open for 24 hours??? :laugh4:
I'm glad the pics are lookable, though.:yes:

daigaku

05-12-2012, 16:38

Hi to all,

here some attempts to get rid of unwanted Norse Princelings ;-)))5548554955505551[/ATTACH]

...no easy task to get them killed.....

greetings daigaku

Plato

05-12-2012, 22:59

Now, I prefer my women beautiful and sexy, however that does not mean that they have too be that in order to still be women somehow (sadly enough). Still, I certainly do prefer them to be, if given a choice... Same thing applies to games.
Beats me why you don't create your own Matriarchy Mod where the gender roles are reversed:

Empires are run by Queens - from young dominatrices to 'take what they want, won't take no for an answer' cougars
Spies are honeytrap specialists
Assassins become femmes very fatale
Religious units are replaced by hot nuns
Imams / Alim are politically correct and wear a burkah / niqab
and the only men are pasty milksop princelings; worthy merely to be married into other factions.

Or maybe you already have.

I need a lie down.

Trapped in Samsara

05-15-2012, 14:33

Axalon

05-15-2012, 15:23

Beats me why you don't create your own Matriarchy Mod where the gender roles are reversed:

Empires are run by Queens - from young dominatrices to 'take what they want, won't take no for an answer' cougars
Spies are honeytrap specialists
Assassins become femmes very fatale
Religious units are replaced by hot nuns
Imams / Alim are politically correct and wear a burkah / niqab
and the only men are pasty milksop princelings; worthy merely to be married into other factions.

Or maybe you already have.

:laugh4:

Well... The workload involved pretty much killed the idea of incorporating more female hotness into da game (just making the princesses and all their portraits for Redux was a Herculean task). The engine can't handle it properly anyways due to names and how they are structured in the designs. Essentially, one would have too rely on initials like "A. Bolingbroke" the "spyess" etc. etc. However, I would be lying if I said that it has not crossed my mind at some point... I did she-hulk as a yummy princess, that has to count for something...

- A
---------------
I guess we both are pretty crappy at keeping things on the topic here. :wink:

Gilrandir

05-17-2012, 10:49

Hi Gilrandir

Great siege battle pics!

Can I ask what graphics card you have installed in your PC, and what resolution(s) you play the strategy and battle map games at?

Thanks and best regards
Victor

Sapere aude
Horace
Woah! That was a hit below the belt. :sweatdrop: You seem to have forgotten the level of my computer literacy if you are asking such questions. But I'm not so easily daunted. I have looked through the documents I was provided with when I bought my computer. The graphics card is NVIDIA GeForce4 MX440 AGP8X (I feel like a spy transmitting coded information about the enemy's tanks deployed somewhere) and the resolution is 800*600.
As for the pictures, they are somehow larger and more distinct on my display and the posted ones are less legible and cosequently less impressive.

Trapped in Samsara

05-17-2012, 13:07

Woah! That was a hit below the belt.

You passed the test with distinction! :yes:

Best regards
V

Hemant A

01-16-2013, 14:39

FAction : SIcily (Early)
Glorious Achievements mode

BY observation of the early map I decided on my short term goal to dominate the Mediterranean Sea. Though with only a 1 ship fleet so that I can grow a large treasury early on. Decided only on fighting the Byzantines in Naples and Greece. I grew strong in trade and won attrition victories against the Byzantines and wrested Kiev, Moldavia and Bulgaria. All iz well till now. HAd allies with Only Aragon , Denmark and the Pope. Poor diplomacy and Bad understanding of religion would cost me dearly for the next 100years this i realized in 1199AD. Rhodes , Cyprus all fell to me giving me the Ship building provinces i wanted.

THe great sucker punch comes when I opportunistically took advantage of the Pope excommunicating Italy to lanch a Crusade against them and to initiate a Naval war with Italy(because they too had 1 ship fleets on my naval squares . I understood from the Pope that Italy fought France and Germany and that bought about their excommunication. But the Balkan catholics were eyeing the Black sea and they attacked me (Both Poland and Hungary). To my horror my slow response to their offensive resulted in MY EXCOMMUNICATION. and the erosion of all Alliances with me :wall: . I was left with Enemy states all around me and then once my king died(no more excommunication. To be frank nobody Dared to crusade against me) I married my young King to a beautiful Fraulein who was touring Naples :smitten: . THis secured my long term alliance with Germany. Aragon and Spain followed suit but all my overtures to Hungary and Poland were turned down. Everytime they attacked K,M and G i got the EXCOM warning. :furious3:

In the Mediterranean Sea i built up my Home Islands to superior technology to safely churn out high level troops. I didnt realize until 1220AD that Hospitaliers are A crusading only unit :shrug: . whereas i built all my Crusades from Naples:rolleyes:. But I decided that Pope will scream all he wants for a crusade on the holy Lands :sweatdrop: but with hostile factions around It I deemed it a waste of Florins. I chose on the province hopping crusade and decided to eliminate the Byzantines from Constantinople once and for all. for the time 1133-1190 they remained a useful buffer :boxedin: b/w me and the muslims (esp Turks) . I took pride in sending a supporting army to Cyrenaica to aid the Spanish in their African Crusade to Jerusalem. This angered the Egyptians and my pride took a serious beating when their Dhows sank most of my experienced galleys. Still the SPanish Crusade failed and i had to ransom back my army to rhodes. The reply of that battle I can give you on request.

Civil war amongst the Spanish meant that I could sweep Cyrenaica, Egypt for myself. A huge number of priests in all provinces kept loyalty. I deduced correctly that Faithful governors alone can keep Provinces loyal without a large garrison. It freed a lot of troops to send to Africa where the Egyptian Jihads await me. Now the prevalence of Catholics in the Holy land coupled with continuing defeats for their JIhad have left their sultan with NO INFLUENCE. Now(1230) the holy land is controlled by arab rebels with top of the line troops. The spaniards took advantage of the revolt to seize Algeria and Tunisia. But they are my allies so i repose faith in them.

After the fall of Constantinople and the death of the Emperor the remote province of Khazar fell under rebel control and they never bothered my inferior infantry. I decided to encircle Poland- Hungary by going all the way upto FInland. But my new ally the NOvogrod prince took FInland with me but gained control of it. Meanwhile taking advantage of the death of the Pope the bloddy POles invaded MOldavia and HUngary invaded Bulgaria along with their Turkish allies. Prince Adam and the Governor of Rhodes (an former prince who was off Royal BLood but dropped out of line when his Brother died after giving birth to 4 sons and 3 daughters :dizzy2:) defended the bulgaria. MOldavia fell and the remanants evacuated to Kiev. THe Voivode laid his life in the fort. But now i realized that the earlier decision to march upto Finland conquering Lithunaia, Pereysslavi and Ryazan opened myself upto the horrifying spectre of a huge Mongol invasion :dizzy2: in 1230AD. Several stacks of tatars ~:eek: appeared in Khazar ( now Turkish occupied) . 2 turns later a Turkish army of 1400 which was there {including the Crimean contigent which I defeated in 1230AD} where completely annihilated. My priest in Georgia{ nearest Turkish province} informed that no survivors remained .

Iam faced with the trifle of evacuating :hide: all my men from the russian states and going on to make a last stand at Kiev. Now i stand poised at Kiev facing an imminent :pray: double bridge River battle should the Tatars invade from Khazar....... Give me strength to defend Kiev as i cannot withdraw across the sea to constantinople thanks to the Turks blockading me (thanks to a 3 ship dhow fleet which gives them the Black sea. But I have 5000 troops in Kiev now and intend to defend it to the last. I wasn't building a castle in Kiev so that puts me at a distinct disadvantage. Seems like a Crusade to Khazar may be a wise option to bolster Kiev and also take on the Mongols head on. MAybe just maybe they might accept my2 honour emissary who is offering them terms of an alliance from My King who has a influence 8 and I believe that the ongoing crusade to antioch (on which I had my full attention) before the Mongols came is now in Nicaea sweeping through Anatolia (fully turkish controlled).

Well my brave warriors I hope that these Tartar hordes will not be having any reinforcements from Asia but only what they have. I may bear the brunt of one attack maybe {the expected bridge battle} but that is all that would be wise in their opinion. When my Emissary reaches the court of Batu Khan, he will know of the army arrayed in grey. He will hear great tales of the mighty successor to The Roman Empire, He will learn . He will hear the vast swathes of land we control and he will learn of the greatness of christianity. Undoubtedly introduce my EMissary to all his generals in that process. My emissary will report to me on his Batu's weakpoints. {A miracle is that my emissary is atleast 150yrs old, and been with me since the start of the game. He has served the first king} I will then decide on the right man to bribe and I will incite a civil strife among BAtu's forces, THat and a crusade through the BAlkans {HIgh zeal everywhere thanks to my active Inquisitors} will gurantee atleast 5000men to eliminate the Mongols if they do not chance at my Olive Branch of peace in :rtwno:1232AD.

I'l load my map one i can take a full screen shot of it !!!

ferdi

01-18-2013, 16:03

You made some mistakes... when the horde comes u don't put your biggest army on their ofron/on. When u put lest army they send little part of their army. some clues about horde"
1- han/kağan always attack on volga-bugaria by himself.
2- they send bigger amies if they see bigger armies.
3- they attack at most nicea not further more.
in mtvw xl- they always attack on Bagdath(as it was in the history).
4- it is easy to beat because u know when tehy emerge where they'll come, where they attcak.
so they are not a big opponents.
nowadays ı'm playin MTV XL campaigns. I played eary kievians and high Russians campain.
In early times like u start it is so esay to beat them but in high(so u start in 1205) u dont have much time to prepare. and also during they come your king will die and it reduces everything. so ı do't attcak on Cumans. I prepare my army to defend my land. and put the best army in Volga-bulgaria with the best commander(my prinence with 6 star and 2 more attacikng stats). In MTV XL horde comes with 15-20.00 man. so their army is almost twice times of yours. ıf u direct their army on u it is a big mistake. putting smallest but best troops is the best way. and they orient towards anatolia. so after they distrubute their army in 5 years u beat them.

Hemant A

01-21-2013, 09:57

Ferdi

You made some mistakes...
.

naaah not quite because after all we are playing a game. Not anticipating the opponents strikes. I dont have to chicken out from fighting the mongols i can take them on with my brave warriors. I did fight the expected battle ........here's how it transpired

I have progressed now from 1231AD to 1234AD. The bridge battle did not go as planned. Despite having numerical advantage My bombard cannon self imploded routing 2 of my spear units with 50% casualties {one sergeants and one spearmen} and that too on my main bridge. After the mongols gave up on the 2nd bridge lost most of their heavy cavalry , they started throwing Steppe cavalry at the main bridge I thought that I can counterattack them with knights by crossing them from the 2nd bridge. But that backfired and the Steppe cavalry routed my royal/feudal knights despite being caught in b/w my spear units and them. That panicked even the goddamn general and everybody routed. I though i can hold a line near the end of the map but the game crashed before the bitter end !!!!

I decided this strategy is not going to work because i saw Ferdi's reply. I decided to retreat em all to Bulgaria leaving the poles and the hungarians to fight them { Remember Mohi and Legnica} The MOngols refused my allaince offer. THIS MEANS WAR !! TOTAL WAR !! . Their faction leader is Ogedei khan and not Batu !!! The evacuation was facilitated by the turks advancing their fleet into the straits where my 3star 3 ship dromon fleet waited them. I attacked and destroyed them all for the loss of one.

The Mongols indeed send an army similar to the one they intend to oppose. But i thought that because of the nearby remergence of the Byzantines in crimea . I might have it easy in Kiev. But noooo Ferdi was right. They walloped the Kataphraktoi's in just one turn. THe Emperor was dead in just one turn. Because i kept only ine steppe cavalry in Kiev they sent one HC And MLC to deal with me.. I glorious retreated them all into MOldavia crushed the poles in a lopsided battle. Poland is all set to be eliminated when I storm the fort at Moldavia in 1235AD

The crusade to antioch goes well nicely. I found out that one of my generals in Sicily is a certain Roger de flor is a heavily stat general. 6 ACUMEN ; 6 DREAD ; 4 COMMAND ; 5 Loyalty { no problem I GOT a wife for him } ; 7 Piety. He will be tasked with controlling troublesome NIcaea {recently conquered} and very rebellious. I hope the Two inquisitors there start an inquisition there quickly so that the majority Muslim populace will be quelled into obedience seeing heretic Christians being staked...... I Advance now into anatolia with 1197men and an army of 956men in support.

ferdi

01-21-2013, 14:50

we want pictures Hemant ..:juggle2:

Hemant A

01-23-2013, 12:02

8437

It seems I only got screenshots of my Kingdom at AD 1204. I.e. just before the Chivalric period I presume. I was pretty well off at this situation . Crete shows Egyptian control but my garrison Is stil there. It was in this turn I got a real heads on dose about Naval warfare. 3 Egyptian would sink around 4 galleys and i was training dromons everywhere... The beginning of my string of naval victories starts at Cyprus where you can see the Dromon fleet ready to attack the Dhow. The turks where quite until this point as I was busy with my Conquest of Constantinople.

8438

I can't make head or tail of what this image means but..... I would much appreshayte it if somebody can transliterate it for me......

A review of my situation at 1204AD
The Spanish are into their Civil war and As I Correctly observed it was a failed crusade that bought this war upon them. The aragonese my allies are holed up in Aragon but didnt use this chance to gain ground in Spain. Possibly they risked losing me as an Ally as I was allies with both Spain and Aragon. THey would be eliminated 5 years later only to re-emerge in 1225AD.
THe Egyptians meanwhile are launching a JIhad to conquer my lands. For me it was a deathtrap at Cyrenaica. I foolishly launched a seaborne invasion to Cyrenaica to help my Spaniard friends with that crusade of theirs. But their crusade failed in front of a JIhad and they perished in Egypt. I retained Cyrenaica. But those JIhads were all weak and after the naval power was in my grasp I reinforced Cyrenaica. It would take me 12 more years b4 finally sealing the deal in Africa. those years saw my trade collapse my finances fall. To prevent my army from getting continuously attrited I Kept numbers up by training... Started building a fortress in SIcily.
My armed forces are peaked everywhere now . the poles, hungarians, and the egyptians are at war with me. Venice fell to me when that province rebelled against the Pope in 1200. I launched a seaborne invasion and snapped it up. The French have SMolensk thanks to a crusade to take it. They are seriously in trouble with the English but they wont ally with me. I took Burgundy from them when It also rebelled against their rule. A castle in burgundy means a strong presence in France as well.

In the east it looks awkward but i have control of Lithuania , Moldavia, Bulgaria and Constantinople. The King is at Moldavia and has an influence of 6. But the damn poles will not accept my ceasefire. " I thought gaining more provinces will raise my income. But didnt realize those provinces are not the fertile ones of the 20th century :laugh4:

Gilrandir

01-25-2013, 15:43

A huge number of priests in all provinces kept loyalty. I deduced correctly that Faithful governors alone can keep Provinces loyal without a large garrison.

Spies are more efficient than priests. They propel loyalty the second year after they appear in the province. And you need only one spy per province. As for the generals, dread is more impotant than any other features in keeping a province loyal.

bamff

06-12-2014, 03:27

Great to return to these hallowed halls and see that tales of battles won and lost are still recounted in this thread... Here's hoping that we will all enjoy many more tales of conquest and tragedy, of empires risen and fallen. Long may it be so!

drone

06-12-2014, 05:24

Welcome back, bamff! :bow:

Ingersoll

06-30-2014, 08:21

Glad to see I'm not the only one still playing.

Axalon

08-16-2014, 15:30

Re-posted here, as it covers both original MTW, XL and Redux - all at the same time... Enjoy folks...

Hello again all, I found some stuff that I thought was interesting enough to share here, hopefully people visiting here will agree...

Below are some old pics, the results of a test/experiment I did in Jan 2013 as to evaluate Redux and its overall challenge-levels. The experiment (or test) was essentially: “can one achieve victory in raw MTW within 100 turns? Even if the difficulty is maxed out? If not, how close can one get then? Can one do it with Redux? How will raw MTW compare to Redux in this regard? What are the actual differences between the two in this context? What conclusions can be drawn from the results?” etc. etc. I also tried XL for additional and broader reference (while I never came around to do a Redux-campaign at that point in time. I did it later on however). These were the combined results….

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory01.jpg

Raw MTW, playing as Spain (a hard faction), Early-era, expert level, default unit-size... Full throttle enabled... 80 turns in (1167 AD), I was offered victory. I was amazed at the result as I did not expect it to be that easy, as things had actually turned out. Thinking back, I remember I was essentially swimming in florins all the time, no matter what I did. I was constantly at war ever since turn 5 or 6. I never ever used any mercenaries or crap troops like peasants for garrisoning, I never built any save, 2-3 units of spearmen at start up - I had little choice, no other troops were available at that point. Once I could build feudal men at arms, I used little else for infantry and my armies.

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory02.jpg

Same Spanish campaign in raw MTW... 94 turns in (1181 AD), I was offered total victory. I was surprised at the speed it all have happened, some 40(!) provinces conquered in just 14 turns... All this while the famous "rebel-bug" was in full swing (causing some minor problems, but it was never much beyond that, due to the overly effective watchtowers and some additional spies)...

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory03.jpg

MTW-XL 3.0, playing as Armenians (a hard faction), Early-era, expert level, default unit-size... Full throttle enabled... 96 turns in (1176 AD), I was offered (minor) victory. I did not bother pursuing a total victory after that as I already had the info I was looking for. Its possible that I could have shaven off some few turns, if I had been more experienced with both XL and the Armenians... All I remember is that I killed the Turks first and then killed the Egyptians while at war with Byzantium too. The Turks and Egyptians were a joke in regards to troops once I could get my hands on some functional cavalry, then it was all over... After Constantinople every faction was fair game, as I was done playing nice and went berserk across XL-Europe.

Raw MTW was slightly easier then XL. I had little problems with cash, troops, order, rebels and buildings in neither - I could build whatever I wanted without any fuss or protest anywhere, this at any given time - although it certainly took time to build stuff. Building-time, more then anything was the greatest obstacle in these two campaigns. Ships take like forever to build, and so I basically ignored a building a big fleet and do trade - I had no time for it (in this context), nor did I seriously need it. AI-factions was typically no threat on, or from, the seas anyways. I also remember that I was in constant war, all the time, with two or more factions as a rule. At first I started them, later it was the AI all the way... I never made peace or dishonoured an alliance, in either two campaigns.

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory04.jpg

MTW-Redux using a 1004-prototype (about 3 months later, Apr 2013)... Playing as Spain, veteran level, default unit-size... Full throttle enabled... 100 turns in (800 AD), I have managed to scrape together some 13 provinces, and securing the Iberian peninsula and a buffer zone in France and Morocco but little else (save Flanders!). This screen shows the northern borders into France... My armies are hardly spectacular nor superior to my foes (here or elsewhere). In fact the French armies are actually better then mine at this point and so my troops get slaughtered every time I actually try to attack French held territories... My troops are simply outclassed in terms of equipment to the Frankish knights. I managed to build my very first unit of royal spearmen which is probably the only thing that will break these well equipped Frankish knights in battle, since little else will (at least from Spain, save archers, of which I don't have enough to pull it off). In short, Spain's armies are still in internal disorder and in need of upgrades due to the massive pressure during the first 100 turns, especially from the Moors. Spain has little or no reserves, and its armies are still very much under construction to cover past losses. Plenty of cheap units still around as I basically could not afford quality units at the rate I had lost them, and I had to get new troops to survive...

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory05.jpg

Same Spanish campaign in Redux... The southern borders in Africa... Spain under my reign was hardly mighty, and it is first now slowly recovering from some 80+ turns of multiple wars (on several fronts), constant shortages, battles and rebellions. Spain was never strong enough to wipe out the Moors when it had the chance - not enough troops to do it. The economy has for the most part on the verge of collapse as it has been is overstretched by various demands, needs and plans. I had to fine-tune taxes many times just to maintain some internal order and avoid rebellions. I simply had no troops to deal with that too... I have been fighting for survival multiple times against the Moors, who damn near wiped me off the map - had it not been for a series of spectacular/fancy wins that ultimately saved Spain from annihilation. I mean, I could have lost the entire game some 5-6 times at least, had I lost any of those crucial battles. The initial Moorish onslaught was relentless and without mercy, I was fighting for survival. After some 100 turns of toil and serious struggle in Redux, what did I have to show for it all?

...Some 9,974 florins and 13 provinces - hard earned.

- A

- A

edyzmedieval

04-10-2015, 16:30

Not exactly my empire, but I found a picture of alpha MTW. A bit of MTW history.

https://i60.tinypic.com/ete4w4.jpg

Axalon

05-06-2015, 00:42

I (recently) did another set of reference/research-games in raw MTW - more (experimental) lightning-war/wins basically...

Background...

Previously I have managed to achieve a turbo-win with Spain in less then 100 turns (see my previous post), this at supposedly maxed out difficulty in raw MTW - now I wanted to find out if it is/was possible to achieve a win even at the magic 60-turn barrier, or close to it. In other words, to achieve any kind of win at the extreme rate of/or a close equivalent to 1 province per turn (or close), and that in the first 60-turns (or close)... Obviously, this at expert-setting, default unit-size and the early-era for a combined maxed out difficulty/challenge. Furthermore, I use no cheats, no mercenaries, no peasants, or any other unserious troops allowed as garrisons (e.g. spearmen, urban-boys etc. etc.), no alliances have been/or can be betrayed... And, only troops that I am seriously willing to deploy in combat is/was used/allowed/built, this at all times... All the usual stuff when I do this kind of experiments...

I already knew that all this will (probably) never happen in modern versions/betas of Redux (see my previous post), even to achieve a win south of a 100 turns seems really impossible regardless what you do, so obviously 60 turns would be an even more hopeless scenario. However, in raw MTW the circumstances are different and I thought it was worth a shot as it would/will bring new light, interesting contexts, perspectives, references on raw MTW and Redux alike (and possibly even other work done for MTW). All stuff that I think are well worth further discussion somehow, or so I would argue....

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory06.jpg

The Italians... First I decided to try this stuff with Italy... Overall, I think I ended up with a good run as I was offered victory at 71 turns - however that is nowhere close to a success in regards to the goals as specified in the intended context here. I started my first war in 1100 AD and was at war from that point onwards with at least 1 faction all the time... I had a constant shortage of cash the initial 40-50 turns, and I could not produce enough troops, or these fast enough, to have any honest prospect of reaching a win at the magic 60-barrier... The Papacy, which was the very first faction I killed, re-emerged on me probably 10 times and typically with lots of troops that was much better then the ones I had - as a result my casualties was high every time (I actually never managed to tech-up that high in the entire campaign! No time, no cash!). I was thus forced to have a standing (serious) army available in the area all the time - troops I certainly could used much better elsewhere - especially in this given context...

https://forums.totalwar.org/vb/images/redux/images/Ref_Victory07.jpg

The Danes... Having learned some valuable lessons on my Italian run I concluded that a different and even faster approach was clearly needed (and that without bending/disregarding the outlined rules). The Danes - due to their Viking-units - were probably the best shot I would get at this, despite all things, such as my inexperience of the faction, for starters. After all, it would be the first time I ever tried to play the Danes (seriously) but all the same I believed that the Vikings would still be the thing that would eventually decide the outcome here and not my inexperience with that particular faction. Besides, the Viking-units have all the traits needed to get a decent shot at the 60-barrier, they are easy to build, cheap and good enough in battle at the same time - just the very stuff one would need in this context....

Anyhow, I started my first regular war at 1100 AD with the HRE as they had Saxony and that was my only way out (I had no ships). Once Saxony was secured I put that war on hold and turned east towards Russia - which was the first faction I actually killed in this campaign. Once that had happened I could finally get my hands on some much needed (steppe) cavalry units, which I tried to build as fast as possible too. I had a serious and constant problem with cash-flow to build all the troops necessary for expansion and taking ever new provinces. Resulting in that my tech-development was typically very low, which in turn meant that I had to make due with Vikings regardless until I managed to conquer some castle with a little more tech-development. I had no cash or time for any serious development anywhere basically... It would take me some 40 turns at least before my economy was not in constant state of crisis, but even then it was still not strong enough to actually keep up with events. It only got that strong in my 5-10 last turns or something...

Anyhow, after have expanding like crazy from Russia southwards to the desert, and westwards towards France, HRE and Italy, and building ridiculous amounts of troops in the process - every turn - I was closing in on the 60-barrier. At turn 50, I realized that I actually had a shot at it - If I somehow managed to expand/take 3-5 provinces every turn up to that point (and then keep them). Long story short, after some very tough last turns I was eventually offered victory at turn 59!!! It just seemed incredible to me that I would actually manage to go south of the 60-barrier but apparently that is exactly what I did with the Danes... I doubt that any other faction would enable a repeat of that deed (or close to it). Ergo, I basically think that the Danes are probably a condition for this kind of lightning-war/win-stunt... Anyhow, I smell a record here somewhere....

Thoughts? If any?

-A